Jester, Meet Your Son, The Moon
Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/20583737.
Rating:
Archive Warning:
Fandom:
Relationship:
Character:
Additional Tags:
Language:
Stats:
Teen And Up Audiences
Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings
Persona 5, Persona 4
Adachi Tohru/Mayumi Yamano but it's just as fucked up as the source
material, Namatame Taro/Yamano Mayumi, Tohru Adachi & Yuuki
Mishima, Adachi Tohru/Dojima Ryotaro, Hanamura Yosuke/Narukami
Yu
Adachi Tohru, Mishima Yuuki, Phantom Thieves of Hearts, Dojima
Ryotaro, Yamano Mayumi, Namatame Taro, Mishima's Mom, unsure
who else yet but We'll See, Kamoshida Suguru, Yu Narukami,
Investigation Team (Persona Series), Margaret (Persona Series),
Philemon (Persona), Iwai Munehisa, Okumura Kunikazu, Okumura
Haru, Akechi Goro, Maruki Takuto, Kido Takashi (Persona Series)
Adachi is Mishima's dad, Yukitaro Adachi au, Adachi learns how to be a
Good Dad, The events of P4U2 do take place here so he's still kind of
an ass but not as much as you'd think, Dojima Tells Adachi To Get His
Shit Together, some domestic fluff involved, definitely au in terms of
how adachi and mayumi got together, phantom thief mishima,
Namatame is unrequitedly in love with Mayumi, Gonna try and make
this so you can read it if you haven't seen Persona 4 and are a P5 fan,
or if you've seen Persona 4 and haven't seen Persona 5, Not Canon
Compliant, Big Damn Heroes, Light Angst, Bisexual Adachi, oh yeah,
Persona 5 Spoilers, Persona 4 Spoilers, mentions of sexual abuse,
mentions of depression, Self-Hatred, there's. a lot of violence described
via dialogue, Adachi Is Held Accountable For All The Things He Did, is
adachi a little marty-stu-ish here? probably, does some of this fic
operate on Rule of Cool - including with the timeline? HELL YES, Not
Beta Read, Sorry Not Sorry, slow burn Adajima, Takuto Maruki doesn't
come in until near the end of the fic so make your peace with that,
Joker is Takashi Kido, you don't need any knowledge of Persona 1 to
enjoy this fic, Persona 4 Golden spoilers, the souyo is very tiny and like
- barely noticable, So be warned, parallel universe - lot more is changed
here than just Adachi being Mishima's dad, Autistic + ADHD Yuuki
Mishima, Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence
English
Published: 2019-09-09 Completed: 2020-08-04 Words: 75,685
Chapters: 37/37
Jester, Meet Your Son, The Moon
by penthepoet
Summary
In which Tohru Adachi of Persona 4 is the real father of Yuuki Mishima from Persona 5,
and Mayumi Yamano is Mishima's real mother.
As the events of Persona 5 take place, Yuuki finds out the identity of his real father. So
begins a learning experience as Adachi figures out how to be a dad while Mishima figures
out how to cope with the fact that his dad is.. not the best person in the whole world.
[Can be read even if you haven't seen Persona 4 or Persona 5 before.]
Update: For anybody who still wants to look at the old fic, it's on fanfiction.net, too.
The Only Interesting Thing In Inaba
Chapter Summary
The introduction of our two characters - the Jester, Tohru Adachi, and his son the
Moon, Yuuki Mishima.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
If one could use a single word to describe the torrid affair between the policeman Tohru Adachi
and the reporter Mayumi Yamano, the most accurate would most likely be “mutualistic.”
They both hated the town they were stuck in (the little town of Yasoinaba), hated the way
everything seemed to go so slow.
It only made sense that they would naturally gravitate towards each other and commiserate with
each other.
For Mayumi, what Tohru offered was freedom. He had no expectations of her, no restrictions.
“Stick with me,” he had offered to her with a grin, “and boredom will be a thing of the past for
you.”
And how. Behind his seemingly dopey appearance hid a cynical, dry jokester with a wild side.
Not only was he good in the sack, but the conversations they had would go on for hours. He had a
variety of opinions.
Having been passed over almost all his life with his seemingly meek appearance, he’d seen (and
heard) quite a few things that he normally never would have. Whispered quips from him about
how this shopkeeper beat his wife or that woman had been widowed kept Mayumi from losing her
patience.
She never felt freer than when she was with him.
For Tohru, what Mayumi offered was someone to be with after work. Someone genuine, who
accepted him for who he truly was.
When he had revealed to her that he wasn’t just some forgetful idiot, all she'd done was smile at
him and say one thing: “How about you and I get a drink, Tohru?”
He was addicted to the way she interacted with him. Every time she said his name, it was with a
playful lilt. Every time she talked with him, it was with a fearlessness he rarely saw in anybody.
And every time they fooled around, he'd never had a better girl to mess around with.
They would debate a variety of things together - how talent affected one’s stature in life, the pros
and cons of being a civil servant, and even down to things as small as which M&M tasted the best.
It also helped that she was just plain cute. That short hair, that twinkle in her eye, her fashion
sense... He ate it up, practically.
He never felt more free to be himself than when he was around her.
Of course, their idyllic romp of cynicism through Inaba came to a screeching halt a few months
later.
She had visited the doctor for a check-up. Her period was late that month.
“You, you have to be kidding me,” Mayumi stuttered to the doctor.
“I can’t be,” she added, as if to clear the situation up.
The doctor sighed, shaking her head.
“I’m not joking, sadly. I’m sorry, Mayumi. I truly am.”
Mayumi put her hands over her mouth, trying to swallow the lump in her throat.
Abortion was out of the picture, of course. It would destroy her reputation. The tabloids could find
out - and probably would, considering how much attention they always placed on her shoulders.
And yet if word got out that a policeman in some backwater town had knocked her up, it would
damage her reputation almost as much, if not more.
She wracked her brain for thoughts of which tryst with Tohru had done it.
Was it the night he had “hunted” her through Inaba's streets? The night they'd both spent on the
couch, where he’d gently kissed her and whispered how much he'd cared?
Tears sprang to her eyes. She couldn’t do this.
After the appointment, she went to the only other person in this damned town she could trust.
Taro Namatame, that was his name. A meek, but kind person.
She and him were childhood friends. He was the only one who would understand.
She had knocked on his door, trying to keep her restraint. Yet the minute he had opened the door,
giving her that gentle stare and “Is something the matter?”, she had burst into tears and thrown
herself into his arms.
“I, I’ve, I’m such an idiot, a stupid little slut who got pregnant and the father is Tohru, Tohru
Adachi..”
“Slow down, Mayumi. Breathe. Breathe. What happened?”
His eyes were wide, breathing becoming nearly as feverish as Mayumi’s.
“Namatame, I had an affair with Tohru Adachi.”
Her voice was strained with a sob as Namatame reeled back. His fists clenched, his eyes going
down to her belly and back up.
“And you’re..” he breathed.
Mayumi nodded.
Namatame’s eyes also began to grow watery, dangerously close to crying.
“Oh, Mayumi..”
The tone of his voice - sickly soft, with that little strain of pity - was too much for her. She began
crying again in earnest, thin streaks of tears pouring down her face.
“You know I can’t get an abortion.”
“Does Tohru know?”
Mayumi shook her head.
“He wouldn’t understand - you know how he is, you know how he can get. I need to raise the
child.. somewhere else.”
“Where?”
“Shibuya. Please, please come with me to care for this child.” She gripped his sleeve, her
expression desperate. “You’re the only one I trust, Namatame,” she continued.
Namatame was shaking. He, too, was crying now. His shoulders were shaking, his eyes filled with
shared grief.
“I’m such a fucking mess..” Mayumi rasped.
Namatame walked closer towards her.
He grabbed her shoulders gently and hugged her close. His grip was a tad bit tighter than normal,
but comforting regardless.
“You are not a mistake or a mess. I don’t think of you any differently, Mayumi.”
As he rubbed her back, his thoughts went back to Tohru - that sexual little cynic, Namatame
thought to himself privately, could never care for Mayumi the way I could.
Mayumi had skipped town with Namatame a week later.
She didn’t say goodbye to Tohru. She was too afraid to. He was tolerant of a lot of things, but she
didn't know how he would handle knowing he was now a father. And considering how he'd been
so freewheeling in all other affairs, how averse to commitment or responsibility he'd been...
Mayumi figured this was the best choice for them both.
And the few months that ensued, living in a Shibuya flat with Namatame.. they were the most
peaceful of her life.
Namatame put his utmost into caring for Mayumi.
Whenever she needed food, he would get it. Whenever she puked, he would hold her hair and rub
her back. Whenever the mood swings got too bad, he would talk her through it.
He was patient. He was reliable. He was there.
With every kind word, Mayumi would find she grew more and more in love with him.
With every reassurance, they felt more and more like a family.
When Namatame looked back on it, he thought that Mayumi was almost a minute away from
saying that she loved him back.
While Mayumi and Namatame grew closer, Tohru Adachi was stewing in resentment.
He wasn’t an idiot. He knew Mayumi had skipped out on him with Namatame.
How dare she? He thought she valued him more than that, loved him more than that.
And yet she fucking waltzed out of town without a single goodbye.
Not even a “goodbye, Adachi, fuck off.”
He poured his anger into his drinking, into his work, into every single little thing in his life.
Yet, life in Inaba moved on.
His boss kept working him like a dog. Thankless grunt work, paperwork, all sorts of work that
could only be dumped on rookies.
There were new rumors of a Midnight Channel among the high schoolers - looking into the TV at
midnight on a rainy day and seeing your soulmate. They'd talk about it at the local supermarket,
Junes, over their little lunches with friends. And although Tohru would always have a seemingly
innocent look on his face, his thoughts would be in about the same place: something along the
lines of what a crock of shit.
But then one rainy midnight, when he was drinking his night away in his apartment, he looked into
his TV screen and saw her.
Literally - her face was on the television he'd sworn he turned off.
And the more he thought about it.. yeah. Yeah, he figured maybe Mayumi was his soulmate.
She’d connected with him more than any other bitch in the town. He'd respected her more than any
other woman he'd hooked up with, admired her, fed her fire and cynicism and sexuality until it was
practically boiling over.
She’d loved him. He'd loved her - as much as he thought he could love someone.
At that moment, he realized that, no matter what, she was his. His.
And he loved that thought.
He would get her back.
He’d get her back even if he had to drag her back to this shitty little town by her ankles, kicking
and screaming.
The birth of her child was a makeshift endeavor. The water had broken quickly, too quickly for
either Mayumi or Namatame to prepare. They had called in a local doctor, one who could be
trusted to keep quiet - and with a few bribes, Mayumi had made sure of it.
Namatame held her hand as the contractions grew. She whined with pain, squeezing his hand.
The pain kept doubling, the room kept getting more and more constricting and tight.
“Breathe,” Namatame chanted, and with his gentle squeeze of her hand, it became a litany in
Mayumi’s head. His words cleared away the tightness of the room, dulling the pain.
Breathe.
The doctor’s voice seemed to melt away.
Breathe.
The pain crescendoed and she could feel the baby pushing through.
Breathe.
It was done.
A baby boy. It was a baby boy.
Namatame smiled, his stress lifted off his shoulders. Mayumi found herself smiling too, looking up
at Namatame with an expression he never quite forgot.
The baby was cut, wrapped, placed in her arms.
“What will you name him?” Namatame whispered, leaning in.
Mayumi smiled, and chuckled. She thought on both men - the birth father who had made the babe,
and the adoptive father who had helped in bringing him into the world.
“Yukitaro Adachi. Print it as Yuuki Mishima on the birth certificate. Nobody must know I was his
mother - not even the babe himself.”
"Are you sure?" Namatame asked.
Mayumi nodded. "It'll save him all sorts of pain later on."
She came back to Inaba with her belly swollen, a wreck and a half. Namatame did not follow her,
busy raising the young Yukitaro in Shibuya.
Of course the people in Inaba talked. Of course word of her return reached Tohru’s ear.
He visited her hotel room in the local inn that night, shaking with rage. He ground his teeth,
grabbing her wrist and squeezing it tightly.
“You cheated on me,” he hissed, “with Taro fucking Namatame.”
Mayumi shook her head, tears welling up in her eyes. “It wasn’t like that! I was pregnant-“
The desperation in her tone only made him angrier, his teeth gritting harder against each other as
the devil practically shone in his eyes. “Oh, so he got you pregnant? Knocked you up and you
decided you couldn’t even look at me, you were so ashamed? You little whore.”
“That’s not how it happened! Tohru, I—“
Tohru was shaking even harder, his voice laced with all sorts of livid fire. “You’re mine. I won’t let
him have you, anymore. I won’t let him taint you anymore, you’re not some stupid slut. It was
my name you said when I fucked you, not his.”
“Tohru, please, think this through!”
Tohru approached her, going eerily quiet, The next words he whispered were venomous and icecold. “Maybe a little fear will calm you down... put you in your place. A reminder to who you
belong to.. who your soulmate is.”
He chuckled at the tears in her eyes, cornering her.
“Tohru Adachi..” she whispered. Her lips were parting open, about to say something more.
If he'd taken the time to calm down, the words she would have said would have been the baby was
yours.
But Tohru Adachi was never a listening man when he was in moods like this.
“I’m just showing you how much I love you.” he crooned, his expression lovesick and his grip
tight as sin.
Against the TV he threw her, breathless —
She fell in.
She fell into the TV.
Tohru took a step back, eyes wide. What the hell?
The day her corpse was found by the schoolgirl Saki Konishi, hanging from a TV antenna upside
down, both Tohru Adachi and Taro Namatame grieved for the loss.
Funny enough, they both blamed each other.
Adachi's thoughts were venomous: Namatame was the cause - if he didn't knock her up, I wouldn't
have had to throw the stupid bitch in.
And Namatame, well... he didn't vocally speak up on the matter, but his thoughts were just as
callous: Adachi got to her, didn't he, if he was even capable of committing a crime like this. Maybe
he even did it through that strange program - he saw Mayumi on the TV at midnight, just like I did.
If only Mayumi had realized she was better with me, had stayed with me, had let me be her
soulmate... this never would have happened.
Tohru figured out very quickly that throwing people into the "TV world," as he called it, killed
them. That only he had the power to do it, as far as he knew.
Tohru began to use this new power, but only to fill the hole Mayumi left behind. She was his, his to
the afterlife, and nothing could ever tear the memory of her from his mind. He tried to satisfy
himself with Saki, but it wasn’t enough. Saki was a bitch, a slut not even close to Mayumi.
He tried to close his eyes and visualize Mayumi whenever he touched Saki, but Saki was coarse
and bony where Mayumi was full and soft. Saki went into the TV, just like Mayumi, and this time
he felt no remorse.
He tried to pin his murders on Namatame, but it was hard to pin him without him physically being
in Inaba. The group of plucky young kids that had been trying to find the killer saw through his
attempt.
Tohru eventually fled into the television world himself, once the group realized he was the killer.
He was caught by that same damn group of plucky kids, and placed in jail, for the murders of
Mayumi Yamano and Saki Konishi.
And Namatame was left with young Yukitaro.
Those months where he helped her were the best of his life.
When the child was born, he could almost pretend the child was his. He could almost pretend that
Mayumi had loved him back. He could pretend a great deal of things when she was alive, like that
the "sexual little cynic" was out of his life and that Mayumi cared about her.
He hoped she would see his loyalty in carrying out her last wishes, from up in Heaven, and smile at
him.
He raised the boy as best he could for a few months before (as Mayumi had wanted, in case
anything ever happened), he called Mayumi’s sister, Akari Mishima. It was a tough choice - he'd
wanted to adopt the child himself, but Mayumi's final wishes were sacrosanct.
The situation was explained. The boy was taken away.
When the child was out of his house, the first thing Namatame did was visit a local shrine and pray
to all the gods above that Mayumi's child would be protected from all ills of the world. Please, he
prayed, please let this child go on to be happy, and let him grow to face this world better than his
father ever could.
A few years passed.
Yuuki grew up unaware of his true parentage. The secret of his parents had been erased so totally
from the world that even he didn’t know of it.
He grew up happy, at first. Akari raised him as her own son, and she wanted to make the boy as
happy as possible. The circumstances surrounding his birth were too miserable for her not to.
Teachers and friends alike would all comment on how similar young Mishima looked to his
mother. And he did look like his mother - his eyes and hair were so very much like Mayumi
Yamano's that it hurt.
Akari would always smile sadly, and remark that he looked more like his father.
It was all in the face, the eye shape. It seemed so similar to Adachi’s.
The boy, however, was showing lots of good signs that he wouldn't end up like his father. He often
shared with his classmates, was soft and considerate - the exact opposite of the bold, driven man
Mayumi had mentioned in passing once or twice.
At least, Akari thought, it would all go well for young Yuuki.
And then high school rolled around.
He was placed upon the volleyball team at his school, and at first, Akari was so happy for the child
she called her son.
Yuuki seemed happy too. He talked about how the program was led by a famous Olympian
medalist - Suguru Kamoshida - and how excited he was to learn from him.
That excitement quickly evaporated into thin air when Mishima started staying later for volleyball
events and coming home with a terrible amount of bruises.
She would ask who was responsible - after all, she knew purposely inflicted bruises when she saw
them. He would always shrug it off, say it was from practices, and say nothing more.
Bit by bit, the once talkative boy began to draw further into his shell - and Akari didn’t know what
to do.
She could hear him crying in his room at night. The things she heard him whisper to himself broke
her heart - things such as “I’m a good person” and “I can be useful.”
Sometimes Kamoshida would visit their home, asking permission for him to do this or that with
Yuuki. Something about Yuuki’s behavior around the older man always troubled her. Yuuki
always seemed more twitchy and frightened than usual. At one point, where he had spilt tea made
for Kamoshida, he had even pleaded to clean it up himself.
She began to pray to Mayumi. “Mayumi, please,” she would whisper, “guide this boy to a better
place in his life. Let the truth be revealed.”
And indeed it was, once a series of strange incidents began to unfold at Mishima’s high school.
A schoolgirl’s attempted suicide because of what this.. Kamoshida man put her through. Yuuki’s
tearful return home and declaration that he was being considered for expulsion due to an incident
at volleyball. The cards spread around his school by a group calling themselves “the Phantom
Thieves of Heart” who claimed they would make Kamoshida confess his sins.
It all culminated in the event that made the news - Kamoshida’s public announcement that he had
abused his students and those who worked in the Volleyball Club.
That night, when Yuuki came home, he told Akari everything.
Kamoshida had used him in order to call other students in for punishment. He was physically,
mentally and sexually abused by the man on a level that could only be described as sadistic.
The school had done its utmost to cover this up, and when Yuuki had tried to stand up for himself
with the help of a few friends, Kamoshida had tried to have him expelled.
There was something almost ironic in that - the son of a rapist and serial killer suffering the abuse
his father had once given others - but Akari didn’t find it funny in the least. She was beside herself
with rage, and among the first people to file a lawsuit against the man.
With Kamoshida out of the way, Yuuki finally began to flourish again. He made a website for the
Phantom Thieves that had freed him from his abuse, and all was well. He made friends - a group of
lovely young people from his high school he began to hang out with. He was the happiest he’d
been in a long while.
And yet, he deserved to learn the truth. He was of age to learn the secret of his parentage.
She planned how to tell him.
She just hoped she would be able to break it to him in a way that wouldn’t break him.
Chapter End Notes
For those of you who are reading this story for the first time: Hi!
This is an already completed ride of a crossover story that I'm glad you've decided to
pick up.
This fic is also hosted on fanfiction.net, but the version you're reading right now on
ao3 is currently prone to being rewritten and updated more often than the
fanfiction.net port.
As of the completion of this fic - and the posting of the Bonus Epilogue on April 6th,
2020 - I'm going to be going through and rewriting a whole bunch of this fic, including
the chapter you see here now which has already been re-written as of this note's
posting.
It's a good first draft, but it could be better. If you want to read the original copy of this
story, the original copy will always be up on fanfiction.net.
Read on, and as always, I thank you for showing your love and support to this story!
Yuuki(taro) (Adachi) Mishima
Chapter Summary
Mishima learns the terrible truth of his parentage.
As one can predict, he does not take it very well.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
A week passed.
Mishima was in high spirits when his mom called him downstairs.
“Please. It’s important.” Her voice was strained.
He blinked, but sat down at the table downstairs.
“Hey, mom. What’s going on?”
She sighed. “... You probably won’t believe me, but I need to tell you something important. Please
believe me, even though I know it sounds a bit strange.”
“What is it?” He quirked an eyebrow, leaning in a bit.
Akari sighed, trying not to cry.
“I’m not your mother. Your real mother was my sister, Mayumi Yamano.”
Mishima paused.
The seriousness in her tone, how it seemed like she was barely keeping herself together - that’s
what made him freeze.
He shifted in his seat, trying to relax. A bunch of emotions were welling up in him at once, ranging
from shock to anger to grief. He took a deep breath in, trying to process the news. He closed his
eyes tight.
“... why didn’t you tell me sooner?”
“It was your mother’s dying wish. She had your name changed to Yuuki Mishima on your birth
certificate. She would have gotten in serious trouble if others learned she had you. Even more so if
they found out who the father was.”
“And who was it?”
The woman he thought of as his mother finally broke down in heaving, grief-struck sobs.
She managed to power through it and continued on.
After a minute spent regaining her breath, she added “Your real name is Yukitaro Adachi.. after the
man who helped care for you, Taro Namatame... and your birth father, Tohru Adachi.”
Mishima’s fists clenched. Although he knew he was still himself, still the same boy who'd been
through so much, just hearing the news was enough to make him reconsider who he was.
He suddenly recognized Tohru’s name - he was the serial killer of Inaba, charged for murdering
none other than Saki Konishi and..
“My mother..” he breathed.
His adoptive mother was sobbing too hard to respond, and his breath caught in his throat.
"Tell me more," he said, "as much as you can."
He called his friend, Takashi Kido, in a tear-spilling cocktail of audible rage, grief, shame and
nothing less than unmitigated fear.
“Meet me at the diner in Shibuya - you know the one, the family diner - in an hour. Bring a friend
or two, like, like Ryuji or something, I n-need to talk about something.” His hands shook as he
hung up the phone. It was taking all he could to not scream, or punch something, or really lash out.
He threw the phone down on his bed, letting out a few choice words. His father was a serial killer.
A serial killer.
God, what if he was a product of rape? What if the reason he suffered was as atonement for the
sins of his father?
The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he got. And the more uneasy he got, the more angry
he got.
It wasn’t enough that his dad had to be a serial killer, huh. No, his mother - stepmother, or adoptive
mother, come to think of it - had to lie to him about it for all of his life.
He got dressed, making his way to the Shibuya diner. He checked the Phantom Thieves fansite he
ran on his phone - not many people voting on the new poll he put up. He let out a sigh, clicking it
off as he stepped into the diner.
Sitting at a booth near the back was a black-haired boy with glasses (his best friend Takashi), a
blonde guy (his other good friend Ryuji) and the cat in Takashi’s bag. The cat mewed as Mishima
sat down.
“What’s wrong?” Takashi asked gently. He leaned in slightly.
Mishima immediately seemed to relax a bit. Takashi had that effect, he found. Like you could tell
him anything.
Yet, when Mishima opened his mouth to speak, he could feel his anger surge right back onto his
voice as he said “Everything I thought I knew about my birth is a lie!”
Ryuji blinked. “Wait, whuh?”
Mishima sighed. “You know about the Inaba TV Killer? The one from a few years ago?”
Takashi’s eyes widened. He nodded. “Yeah,” Ryuji said, “it was all over the news for a little while.
He killed that reporter lady, Mayumi- ”
“Mayumi Yamano. My mother. He’s my dad. My real dad, and the lady I thought was my mother
kept it from me!”
Takashi’s mouth opened slightly. Ryuji yelled out “FOR REAL?!”
“YEAH! She even showed me pictures of Mayumi holding me!” Mishima pulled out a group of
papers with drawings, notes, and other things.
He showed them the pictures. The cat mewed again, in a concerned sort of way.
“I can’t imagine how you must be feeling now.” Takashi rubbed the back of his head, sighing at
the pictures of the murder victims.
“Wait, what’s that guy next to her? He doesn’t look like the killer..” Ryuji pointed out. Sure
enough, next to Mayumi in the picture, there was another man. He seemed meek, and gentle - and
his eyes were full of so much affection.
“Must be Namatame. My mom - stepmom - told me he helped raise me for a bit when Mayumi
died. My real name, Yukitaro, comes from his first name.” He pulled out notes from Mayumi’s
diary talking about it.
Takashi leaned back in his chair. “Still. You have to deal with the fact that your real dad’s a serial
killer.”
“More than that,” Mishima hissed. “I looked him up. Turns out during the trial he went through, he
confessed to attempting to rape both of his victims.”
He pulled out a few news articles, pointing to highlighted sections with Adachi’s quotes.
“She was mine, Mayumi was mine. She cheated on me, and I had to teach her a lesson.”
“Saki didn’t measure up. What an unlikable bitch. Didn’t even get any satisfaction from kissing
her.”
"Mayumi is mine even to her grave."
That hung heavy over the group. It didn’t take a genius to see why Mishima had a special rage for
that particular facet of Adachi’s crime, especially with Kamoshida's sexual assault.
“God, this guy sounds like such a scumbag!” Ryuji grumbled, “He’s talkin’ exactly like
Kamoshida!”
“Exactly the kind of guy the Phantom Thieves would go after," Takashi murmured under his
breath.
Mishima froze up a little at the mention of Kamoshida, closing his eyes tight for a minute before he
carried on.
“Funny enough, he was caught by a group of high schoolers - now known as the Midnight Channel
Investigation Team.”
He shows a picture of the group - a bunch of high schoolers, as oddly familiar as they were
different. Takashi almost feels a strange resonance with the silver-haired boy in front, their
seeming "leader."
“Well.. what’re you gonna do, go to Inaba and confront him?” Ryuji sighed.
“That’s exactly what I’m going to do.”
Takashi and Ryuji both looked alarmed. “Mishima, think this through. You could be hurt..."
Takashi reached over to put his hand on Mishima’s shoulder.
“I know he was released from jail a few years ago, Mish, but that’s no reason to confront him! Who
knows how he’ll react?” Ryuji shrugged.
“I know. But I need to know why he did it. I need to know if he’s atoned for what he’s done, or if
he’s just a scumbag I can leave behind.”
“Mishima, are you sure you want to do this?” Takashi gently squeezed Mishima’s shoulder to
reassure him, still staring him gently in the eyes.
“Yeah.”
Both Takashi and Ryuji exchanged glances at each other. There seemed to be an unspoken
conversation and agreement reached between the two.
“Then let us come with you, dude! It’ll give us an excuse to skip school,” Ryuji declared, finally.
“Uhh… ok? You guys might get in trouble, though..”
Takashi and Ryuji both turned to look at each other again.
Takashi turned back with a smile. "We're already 'delinquents' at school because of those rumors
Kamoshida spread, remember?" Takashi chuckled.
Chapter End Notes
Next chapter: We get to see the smug bastard dad himself in action! It's one of my
favorite chapters to write so far.
It's fun to think about just how much that must weigh on Mishima, having a rapist for
his dad.
Seeing his interactions with Adachi is gonna be fun too.
Jester, Jester, Fix What You Broke
Chapter Summary
Tohru Adachi settles in for a normal day before The Revelation gets dropped on him
from a certain other Wild Card.
You can really, honestly tell I had a ball writing this chapter.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
It’s been a bit since Tohru Adachi was released from prison, and he’s never felt better. Don’t get
him wrong, he still hates this boring little town called Inaba. He still hates the way people stare at
him, inspecting him like some kind of animal.
Were his days of Persona-fueled insanity over? Yep, and he was pretty glad for that. Did he almost
miss those days sometimes? Absolutely. Though they were irritating, they could often be so
much fun - and plotting his impulsive plans through during that murder spree had been exhilarating
to him.
There are ways he’s learning to cope with what he did, and get better as a person. Mainly accepting
that maybe trying to turn the world into one overrun by Shadows may not have been the best thing
to try, or that his view that life was a shitty game of talent where bonds are meaningless was... not
always as correct as he thought.
He’s been living by his self-made rules, trying to make up for what he did in his own way.
Though it’s not like he’d tell his friend he made out with once while drunk former coworker
Dojima, or Dojima’s annoying nephew Narukami, that he was trying to reform himself. He has
standards to his bastardly behavior, he’d like to say. He hasn’t turned into a goody-two-shoes deep
down, even if he's accepted that some bonds are nicer than others. And admitting that he was
wanting to get better would be letting all the shrinks that tried to "reform" him win, in his eyes.
Was he hallucinating those powers of his, like the shrinks said? A brief push of his hand into the
TV screen confirms that no, he wasn’t hallucinating. Good. Either way, today will just be the
same-ol, same-ol. He smiles, relaxing against his couch and kicking his feet up on the table. Life’s
pretty good to him, right now. A knock at his door jolts him out of his thoughts. He blinks. “Who is
it? Not taking any of the paparazzi this time,” he yells from his couch.
A familiar, calm voice responds “It’s Yu Narukami. Open up.”
The minute Adachi hears those words, he curses. Fuck, it’s Dojima’s nephew again. He still
doesn’t understand why the brat still seems so deadset on making sure he’s ok. Even years after the
little shit and his pals brought him to the police, or that whole tournament thing a while back where
Persona-users had been gathered to fight, Yu Narukami seems determined not to let Tohru Adachi
forget his bonds of friendship. Even if Narukami does seem to treat him with a bit more hesitancy
after the murders. Adachi keeps cursing quietly as he swings off the couch to his feet and goes to
get the door.
“I can hear you, you know,” Yu deadpans. Everything he says seems to be in a tone where Adachi
never knows if he’s joking or not.
Regardless, Adachi opens the door. He’s gotta admit, puberty really has done a service to
Narukami. The once gangly looking 17 year old has grown into a sharp (and handsome) man with
an impeccable sense of style. He's wearing a formal suit better than Adachi ever could have
thought possible on a guy his age. Narukami quickly pops his shoes off before coming in, carrying
a folder in his hands.
“Are you wearing nail polish?” Adachi quirks his head, raising an eyebrow.
Narukami looks up, nodding. “It looks good on me. My friend Rise taught me how to apply it.”
He spreads his hands to display the royal blue nail polish on his nails - and the ring on his finger.
Adachi sighs. “You’re a handful, kid, you know that?”
“Probably. You're not going to ask about the ring?”
Adachi winces. "Your business is your business. Who's the lucky bride?"
"Lucky groom, actually."
"It's that Hanamura kid, isn't it?"
"Yep."
“Knew it. But enough of that - tell ol’ Adachi why you’re here. Leader of the Midnight Channel
Investigation Team has to have his hands full with all sorts of fun cases, right? Why take the time to
come here and dig up an old one? Come to lecture me again about the value of justice, or
friendship, or other stupid shit like that?” Adachi shrugs, sinking back down onto the couch and
popping open another can of beer.
He’s taking a sip when Narukami goes “You have a son.”
And right about then is when a little bit of beer gets up Adachi’s nose. A little bit more may have
spewed out of his mouth, but he wasn’t focused on that, he was more concerned with the
absolutely ridiculous statement that little brat just made.
“And Yu - haha - have an awful sense of humor sometimes.” He reaches over to grab some tissues.
Yu does not react to the absolutely disgusting pun Adachi just delivered. He opens up the folder on
the table, and pulls out a single picture that he slides in Adachi's direction.
“This is him.”
Adachi sighs, looks up, and his jaw drops.
In this picture is a kid with Mayumi’s hair, Mayumi’s eyes - and his facial structure, kinda, his eye
shape. He’s smiling at some joke another blonde kid is telling and he looks exactly like the
hypothetical kid that Adachi would imagine himself having with Mayumi when he was bored.
The resemblance is dead-on, but Adachi tries to convince himself otherwise. “Oh, yeah? What’s
your proof?”
Yu slides the rest of the folder over to Adachi. Adachi sifts through the pages of evidence. Diary
entries, written transcripts of interviews.
“We got the bulk of our information from Namatame. He came to us saying he had something to
confess,” Yu sighed, “and we didn’t pay much attention until he provided all of this.”
Adachi picks up the one picture of Mayumi with the boy in her arms, Namatame standing to the
side with that sickeningly soft expression.
His hands begin to shake. Adachi lets out a moan.
“... she had just given birth to my kid and I killed her.”
He puts a hand over his face. There’s a familiar emotion pooling in his stomach, and he feels like
he’s been punched in the gut.
“She even - she even tried to tell me. I didn’t listen..”
Yu blinks. His face is impassive.
“His legal name is Yuuki Mishima. According to the diary she kept, his real name is Yukitaro
Adachi. Three guesses as to who she got the idea of that last name from.”
Adachi’s eyes are wide and sobered. He moans again, sounding like he’s in legitimate physical
pain.
“He lives in Shibuya - with Mayumi’s sister, Akari. Just thought you would want to know, Adachisan.”
And Narukami just walks out without a word.
Of course Adachi goes to Dojima for guidance. Dojima is like his rock. His muscled.. oddly
charming.. gruff-voiced rock.
Adachi gets done explaining the situation over a beer or two in the Dojima household.
Dojima, ever the blunt one, immediately hits him with “I’m not going to let you be a deadbeat dad
to this kid, ok?”
Adachi winces. Dojima has a.. special kind of attitude towards deadbeat fathering, since he used to
be one himself towards his daughter Nanako before Narukami called him out.
“He probably doesn’t even know about me, and it’s best that way. Who wants to learn they’re the
bastard son of a serial killer?” Adachi waves his hand dismissively, taking a sip of his beer.
He looks up and suddenly Dojima is giving him the “oh, you are in for a lecture, you little shit”
look, and that’s when Adachi knows he’s going to need another beer.
“Adachi. ” He grabs Adachi’s shoulder and ouch, ouch, he really has perfected that angry parent
shoulder-squeeze. Adachi whimpers with pain, dropping his beer can on the table.
“I need you to listen to me,” he continues, “you have to be there for this kid. Who knows what he
could’ve turned into? Maybe he had a good family, maybe he didn't, but it's your obligation not to
leave this kid out in the cold wondering who his birth father was and why he was abandoned.”
Adachi sighs. “Not even Mayumi gave me a chance to father the kid, ok? That’s probably a sign
I’m not cut out for it.”
“What about Nanako? You used to help babysit for her from time to time.”
Adachi whines again. Goddamnit, Dojima always knows where to hit him.
“Nanako is.. she’s different! That’s only short-term stuff, I can barely take care of myself.”
In his defense, it was to cover for nights when he wanted to get closer to Dojima - even though
maybe he did care for Nanako a little, and tried his best to care for her when he had the time, and He groans, slapping a hand to his own face.
“Besides, this kid’s older, from what you told me. It shouldn’t be that bad, Adachi.” Dojima shrugs
slightly, gulping down another beer.
“What do you want me to do, go to the Mishima household and go ‘Hi, I may have killed your
sister but give me a chance, I can make things better?’ Like she’d ever try it.”
Dojima’s grip relaxes. “I want you to go to Narukami, see if you can get the kid’s contact info, and
just.. try reaching out. Write letters if you have to.”
“Again, why should I even bother?”
Dojima blinks. His voice comes out deadpan enough to rival Narukami's: "You were the one that
brought it up. Not me. That shows that, on some level, you do care - a lot more than you think."
He sighs, taking another swig of beer before placing the can far away from him on the table.
“Look, Adachi. You cared about Mayumi, didn’t you? In your own... messed-up way, but you did.
You want to make things right? You want to prove to Namatame - and to her, posthumously - that
you can handle this and that you’ve sincerely changed? Then pick up the pieces you’ve left behind,
fix what you broke, and at least meet your fucking son.”
Adachi looks at Dojima - really looks at Dojima - and sighs.
“You’re not gonna let this lie, are ya.”
“I won’t. Adachi, it's your obligation to at least meet him - I'm not even asking you to become his
surrogate father, I'm just asking you to meet him.”
Adachi’s shoulders slump.
Even with those words, Adachi knows that he's become a father - that he'll be expected to have to
care for this kid. Goddamnit.
Chapter End Notes
me: ok so we're going to end it here when they both [redacted] brain: plot out what they do in all of the palaces.
me: but. but this is meant to be shortbrain: I SAID. PLOT OUT. WHAT THEY DO. IN ALL. THE FUCKING.
PALACES.
me, sobbing, begging for mercy: oh gods this is so much longer than I intended please
help me I hope my muse remains (also I'm still fucking STUMPED on Mishima's Phantom Thief name it's killing me)
The Moon Rises Over Inaba
Chapter Summary
Yuuki Mishima arrives in Inaba with his friends.
He seeks the advice of a few others before finding his way to the place he would
inevitably be drawn to.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
The train ride over to Inaba was relatively uneventful. Mishima, Takashi and Ryuji (and, of course,
the cat) spent their time talking in each other’s company and planning what they were going to do
in the tiny town of Inaba.
“Yeah, when it comes to meeting Namatame, I’m fine going with one of you guys. For meeting my
dad..” Mishima rubbed the back of his neck.
“Is it ok if I just have one of you guys waiting outside the door, just in case something happens?
When the time comes, I want to confront him alone. I want to ask him why he did what he did.”
Ryuji opened his mouth to object on not going in with Takashi before Takashi silenced him with a
glance.
“So, Mish, what’s our first destination?” Ryuji asked.
“The Investigation Team’s headquarters. They’ll know where I can find Namatame and.. and my
dad.”
The headquarters had a sign posted out front - Midnight Channel Investigation Team - Detectives
and Private Investigators.
Their logo was a moon in a boxy TV unit.
Ryuji whistled. “Cool logo."
Mishima seemed visibly nervous. His hands were shaking so much that Takashi put a hand on his
shoulder. “It’s fine, don’t worry. You’ve got this, Yuuki.”
… Something about Takashi choosing to call him by his first name calmed him down.
The three boys stepped into the Investigation Team’s headquarters, unsure of what they would be
greeted by.
The first thing that greeted them was the mouth-watering smell of beef bowls. The facility itself
was neatly maintained - shelves full of books, file cabinets full of folders.
At the main desk, two men sat eating beef bowls - a light-brown haired man with a gorgeous grin,
and a silver-haired man dressed in a well-cut suit.
“Damn, Yu… it’s been ages, and these beef bowls are still the best things in the world,” the brownhaired man said through a mouthful of meat.
The silver-haired man chuckled softly, looking up. “Yosuke, just let me take care of this one, ok?”
He looked up, putting his beef bowl aside and straightening his tie.
“Welcome to the Midnight Channel Investigation Team's headquarters. I’m Yu Narukami, my
partner over there is Yosuke Hanamura.” He pointed at the light-brown-haired man who waved at
them.
“What can I help you with?” Yu smiled.
Mishima sighed. “I’m.. I’m Yuuki Mishima. I found out from my mom who- who technically isn’t
my mom, that Tohru Adachi is my father. Can you somehow verify these items, and help point me
to where I could speak with Namatame and my dad?”
Mishima pulled out the items that his step mother had shown him. Yu studied them. “Funny you
bring this up now, actually. Namatame brought similar items to us a while back and confirmed
this.”
Mishima’s face lit up. “Great! Is there-“
“Let me get a map and mark down where you can find them. I know your father recently learnt of
your existence, too.” Because I told him was the addendum that he left off.
The general consensus with the three was that Ryuji would get food for them while Takashi and
Mishima talked with Namatame.
“Y’know, Takashi, I like how you called me by my first name. Could you and Ryuji, uh.. could
you call me by that for now, since we're friends and all?"
Takashi grinned. "Sure thing, Yuuki."
Mishima (or, rather, Yuuki) and Takashi stopped in the office. A stern looking official glowered
down upon the two.
“What are you doing here?”
“We’re he-“
Takashi cut him off. “We’re here to see Namatame. We want to interview him for a school
project.”
This did nothing to help Yuuki’s anxiety.
The official grunted. “Sure thing, I can take you to him.”
If the Investigation Team’s office was clean, Namatame’s office was religiously clean. Not a thing
was out of place. Taro Namatame himself was buried in paperwork, as anxious-looking as Yuuki
himself. He seemed to be preparing for a major campaign for the Diet, perhaps even for an office
as vaulted as Prime Minister.
“Hey,” the official said, “got two kids here to see you for a school interview.”
“I don’t..” Namatame looked up.
His worried expression immediately softened upon seeing Yuuki. “Yes.. yes, let them in.”
The official left, and the two were left in the office with Namatame.
Namatame stood, coming over to Yuuki with a tremor to his hand.
There were tears glittering in his eyes, and his smile was so full of warmth.
“Yukitaro... You look so much like her.”
The tenderness in his voice and the gentle brush of his hand against Yuuki’s cheek said what could
not be put into words.
“... really?”
“Yes. Yes, of course. Sit, please sit.” He gestured to the seats. Once everybody was seated,
Namatame cleared his throat.
“What was she like?” Yuuki asked. “My stepmom didn’t say much about her, and I just want to
know what her favorite color was, what’d she like, how did she wear her hair?”
Takashi had his journal out as Namatame began: “She had a beautiful soul. She threw herself into
everything, from work to play. She wore red like she was born to it, she always cut her hair short
because she didn’t want to be beholden to anybody else. And she had such a sense of humor. It
made me so happy, and it was one of her best traits.”
His face fell as his shoulders slumped. “But the show business ate her alive. I knew her from
childhood, and she used to be so much brighter... the news station monitored what she wore, where
she went, how she ate. Fame chained her.”
“So that’s why she went to Inaba? To escape that?” Yuuki asked.
“Yes. Also to.. to make sure I was doing alright, in her words.. I suspect that was why she fell so
much for your father, what he gave her that I could not." His tone twinged ever so slightly with
bitterness, his eyes falling down to the desk as his next words came out in a disappointed sigh.
"Your father... some unchained part of him sang to her, thrilled her. They fueled each other. He let
out her worst, darkest impulses. She let out his.”
Yuuki bit his lip.
“And uh, what.. what was my father like, before the..”
His voice faltered.
“The murders?” Namatame supplied. Yuuki nodded. Namatame's voice twisted with a bit of
resentment as he continued. His hands tightened into fists, and his blissed-out smile dissipated into
a stern expression.
“He was... a rather strange case. Worked in the police under a man named Ryotaro Dojima. Helped
out around town. He seemed, in the few times I saw him, rather ineffectual and air-headed. When I
asked your mother, she gave... implications... that it was an act, that deep down in his heart lay
some sort of... chaos-driven, sexual little cynic. I only learned the truth after she died and entrusted
care of you over to me for a little while - and after I had more formal confrontations with him.”
“What was the truth?”
Namatame's eyes glimmered like a dull knife, his eyes lidded with wrath. His face was colder than
chilled metal, every detail unmoving and stoic.
“That he resented me so much for seemingly making your mother pregnant that he attempted to
frame me for his murders.”
That hung over the three for a while. Namatame was giving off a chokingly cold aura that stilled
tongues and sent a shiver down Yuuki's spine. Yuuki attempted to break the silence.
“What was I like as a kid?”
Namatame seemed to relax again, sighing. The difference between how loose and relaxed he was
now compared to the level fury he was showing a minute ago was like night and day. “I believe
you took after me a lot more than you did your birth father.”
They chatted for a while longer before Takashi and Yuuki went to get lunch with Ryuji. The entire
time, Yuuki’s anxiety about meeting his father grew and grew.
The three now stood outside Tohru Adachi’s apartment.
“I believe in you, Yuuki. You can do this,” Takashi reassured, patting Yuuki on the shoulder.
“Yeah, you’ve got this.” Ryuji grinned.
“W-Wish me luck..”
Yuuki knocked on the door.
It creaked open slightly. He could hear a distant voice inside, rambling.
… With that, he went inside.
Chapter End Notes
I'm cruel for making you all wait, I know.
I'm trying to get ahead of writing so that I've got a bit of leeway in updating this for
you guys.
Thus I issue a triad of questions three to ponder upon in your comments for this
chapter:
How do you think Mishima's confrontation with Adachi is going to go?
What do you think Mishima's Persona will be?
And what do you love the most about this fanfic so far?
I love the input, engagement and general support I'm getting from you readers, it's
helping me out a ton on continuing and where I'm going with this. <3
Anywho, have a nice day!
Jester, Meet Your Son, The Moon
Chapter Summary
Tohru Adachi and his son finally meet.
Thus begins their first confrontation.
(this was hard as hell to write in terms of "oh FUCK am I getting them both incharacter???")
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
At the time Yuuki Mishima enters, Tohru Adachi is writing letters. So, so many letters.
Different drafts of letters drift across the floor.
Dear product of my baby batter, one begins, how much do you know about your mother?
Another one, starting with a more malicious bent - hey, fucking parasite, stop making me feel
guilty, I know I killed your mother - gets balled up and thrown in the trash.
He’s got a laptop open that’s playing some American songs. Just one of those things he does when
he’s trying to keep himself busy and he’s exceptionally bored.
“How do I even begin to talk with this kid?” he groans, throwing yet another letter on the ground
as the sound of yet another washed-out American pop song blares through the apartment. “I mean,
the brat was raised by Namatame half of his life, he’s probably anxious as hell, it shouldn’t be that
bad..”
He grabs his hair. God, even dealing with Dojima’s kid, Nanako, was easier than this.
Yuuki steps around the trash, kicking away stray beer cans around the apartment as the deep tones
of Rasputin echo through the apartment.
“Hey, uh, is Tohru Adachi here?”
Tohru looks up, startled out of his thoughts. That voice..
“Who is it?” he asks, wary. Did he leave the door open again? He must’ve.
“Your son.” Yuuki steps out, into Tohru’s eyesight.
The pictures really did not do justice just how exactly he resembled Tohru, in some regards. The
way he’s holding himself right now, the gaze in his eye..
Fuck, Tohru’s panicking internally.
He’d wanted to be in control of the situation when he met his kid. To take him out to a dinner
where he was paying, a place where any public freak-outs could be controlled. Able to figure out
exactly who - what - this kid was like. After all, he'd probably have to take care of this kid, no
matter WHAT Dojima said - he needed to know what he’d be dealing with in doing so.
And yet the kid had sought him out on his own terms. Which meant he probably knew about..
about the murders, and Mayumi, and Tohru’s heart is racing with fear in his chest. Tohru’s
sweating, mind racing on what to do, and his brain comes up with the absolute tackiest thing
possible.
He pulls out a coin, chuckling nervously, and goes “Wanna see a coin trick?” The look in this kid’s
eyes immediately goes from judging to straight anger. He slaps the coin out of Tohru’s hand,
where it goes flying into the wall.
“You tried to rape my mother before you murdered her.”
Tohru feels like the kid’s just kicked him right then and there. Yep, definitely got that trait from his
mother. Tohru raises his hands, like he’s soothing a wild animal. “Now, now, that’s from a long
time ago. I’ve done my time in prison for that, I’m following the rules of this reality now.”
“Oh, you mean the rules that say ‘be a decent person?’ The ones that say ‘don’t sexually harass
people?’ ” His voice is steadily rising in volume, anger gripping him further and further. Man, this
kid is getting fired up, like he’s got a personal stake in the matter.
Tohru winces. “I’ve changed, ok?”
“Tell that to the Konishi family’s daughter rotting in the ground. Tell that to my mother's grave.”
Now that Saki comment was below the belt, Tohru would say. Saki was a different case, and yeah,
maybe he might’ve gone overboard there, but that’s not his fault. Though he's not even going to try
to say that aloud, not with how furious Mishima looks right now.
“Woah, woah, that’s passed. That’s long since passed. Look, why come out swinging like this? I
know what I did was wrong - I’ve had more than a while to reflect on it in prison, remember?”
His kid gets a little closer, jabbing his finger into Tohru’s chest over and over. Yep. Definitely got
that trait from his mother. Yuuki’s voice gets deadly soft, deadly calm, and Tohru knows his kid is
about to royally unload on him.
“You know those news about the medalist from Shujin Academy? The one that turned out to be a
rapist? ” He spits that word like it’s poison.
“Yeah, it’s all over the news, what of it?”
“I was one of his victims. He used me... fucked me without my consent.”
He goes silent, and lets that little revelation sink in for a minute. Jesus Christ, Tohru thought, no
wonder he was so furious about it. That slinking feeling of guilt starts wrapping around his throat
again. He puts on a worried face. Is he doing these expressions right? This kid’s got him tripping
up. “I.. jee, that must’ve been.. a lot.”
“Yeah, it was. He made my life a living hell. It was only the Phantom Thieves that saved me.”
Tohru does remember the Phantom Thieves, come to think of it. They had just recently gotten on
the news for supposedly helping out a bunch of other people, as well as pursuing the famous artist
Madarame. No wonder his kid would feel so indebted to them, if they basically ended up putting a
stop to his torture.
Tohru takes a shaky breath, rubbing a hand on his face as he tries to think of another topic to bring
up.
“Do you understand now? Do you swear that you’ve changed, that you’re not like him?”
Tohru thinks back. Well.. he still wasn’t over Mayumi, and he still had a long way to go, but he
wasn’t actively gunning to traumatize his kid like that Kamoshida guy, that’d just be plain shitty.
“Yeah. I can’t swear it exactly like you say, but again, maybe others can vouch for my.. relatively
Windexed-clean sense of character. Ask Dojima, or Narukami.” He puts on a dopey grin, the kind
that helped clean away almost every single fuck-up he did under the employ of Ryotaro Dojima.
Yuuki shoots him an icy, icy glare.
A few moments pass in this staredown and Tohru is seriously considering diving out the window,
because the energy here has congealed into the sort of thick awkwardness that makes you want to
sink into the floor.
Yuuki is still glaring.
Another entire conversation seems to pass between them just in that one staredown.
So Tohru decides to take initiative, and break the silence.
“Look, I know I wasn’t there for you. Mainly because I didn’t even know you existed until - what,
a few days ago? Your mother didn’t give me the chance to really father you, either, since she just
ran off with Namatame.”
Yuuki stubbornly remains quiet.
Tohru's ramble starts coming straight from the heart - “I know I seem like a pathetic, washed-up
drunk making excuses. But.. I made a promise to my friend Dojima-san, after I got out of jail and
began following the rules of this reality with its quirks, its stupid little need for teamwork, and all
that comes with it.”
“I promised I’m not going to let’cha rot away without knowing what having a dad is like - uh,
assuming you don't have an adoptive dad, do you even have a dad?"
Yuuki shakes his head.
"Well, I'm not leaving without at least making an effort to pick up what I left behind. If you'll uh, if
you'll let me. Since I'll be expected to do it anyway.”
Tohru rubs the back of his neck, continuing on his ramble.
“Now, I’m not promising Father of the Year material here, I can barely take care of myself. But I’ll
treat you a lot better than I treat myself, since you’re the literal product of one of the few shitty
bonds in this world I actually valued. … Now you’ve got me getting all sappy and sentimental.
Anyway, if you wanna walk out, I won’t stop you.”
That’s when Yuuki finally speaks.
"If you truly mean what you say, I want you to prove it."
“Well... I’ll give it the best I’ve got, kid.”
“Is everything alright in there?” Ryuji yells. Yuuki looks at Tohru - the kid's got his mother's angry
gaze - then he looks back at the door and yells “It's fine!”
“Hey,” Tohru suggests, “why don’t you and your friends come eat over at Dojima-san’s place with
me tonight?”
Chapter End Notes
Hopefully that confrontation hit you like a sledgehammer (or one of Yuuki's insults)!
Kept worrying a ton about the length of this one.
Prolly gonna have to take a lil breather from updating (as in, a few days, a week at the
-absolute- most) to catch up in writing this so that I have enough back-up chapters to
get back in shape with updating frequently.
Questions to ponder in your comments:
- What thing from Persona 4 or Persona 5 are you most excited to see next in this
fanfic?
- Where do you think this will go next? (don't worry, I have the whole thing plotted
out! :D)
- Are there any songs you think of while you're reading this? (I have a whole Spotify
playlist for this fic but whOOPS I think it probably turned into a straight-up Adachi
playlist because I'm having far too much fun writing him in some of the later scenes of
this fic)
Time Keeps On Slipping Into The Future
Chapter Summary
Chapter name from Steve Miller Band's "Fly Like An Eagle".
Tohru and Yuuki find themselves in a precarious situation.
(It's rushed, but that's because next chapter we get to the Good Shit.)
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
The dinner over at the Dojima’s place goes well - Dojima seems pleased that Tohru is actually
stepping up to his fatherly duties. Nanako is delighted at Yuuki’s stories of life in the big city, and
asks him for more in between bites of Junes take-out.
Time passes quicker than the two expect, and after a night of feverish packing, Tohru joins the
three kids on their trip back to Tokyo. The conversation between them is deeply awkward, and
most of the train ride is spent in tense silence. Once they get off the train, Tohru and Yuuki
temporarily part ways. Both unpack; Tohru in the house he’d inherited from his father, and Yuuki
in his normal home.
The next day, Tohru attempts to visit Yuuki at his house and talk with his stepmother. The
conversation is a mess. Tohru has to fight to convince Akari Mishima that he’s changed and he
wants to be a good father. That fight is hard-won, since Yuuki himself still doesn't trust Adachi
either.
At school, Takashi and his friends suddenly get a lot closer to Mishima than before.
In class, as the teacher is called down to the lounge, Takashi and another friend of his (Ann, Yuuki
remembers) sit down next to Mishima.
Ann lowers her voice as she leans in. “Takashi told me about what happened.. so your dad’s in
Shibuya right now?”
Yuuki nods. “My stepmom still doesn’t trust him - and I certainly still don't - but yeah, he’s here. I
helped him move out of his place in Inaba.”
Takashi smiles. “So you two are getting along?”
Yuuki looks down. He’s unsure how to characterize their relationship right now.
Yuuki remembers that as they were moving out, Tohru paid for a huge beef bowl takeout dinner
for the both of them and seemed excited when Yuuki liked it. They had bonded over old anime,
unwinding by watching a bit of Evangelion together once they got done packing up.
On the other hand, Tohru is also a little shit, and that hasn’t changed. Yuuki thinks of the time he
“accidentally” let Ryuji’s luggage fall on his head after Ryuji called him old.
“It’s.. it’s going.” He shrugs, unsure how to put it.
“How are you feeling about-“ Ann begins, before Yuuki cuts her off.
“I'm not trusting him as far as I can throw him,” he blurts out.
Takashi nods. “That's good. Keep on guard, you never know what he might be thinking,” he
comments.
“Yeah, yeah, I know. Don't trust my dad, he could give me the same treatment he could give my
mom.” Yuuki’s brow furrows, and he quickly scribbles something down in his notebook for class.
The conversation quickly moves on to the upcoming test in the class, as well as the rampant cases
of blackmailing going on in Shibuya and if the Phantom Thieves would deal with it like they had
with Madarame. The teacher soon comes back from the lounge to keep teaching, and Yuuki’s
attention wanes.
Meanwhile, a man is standing outside, waiting for classes to end. His suit is a bit rumpled, his red
tie hopefully adding an air of class to him. What he hopes is a fatherly smile spread across his face
looks more like a sadistic smirk. He’s practicing coin tricks with his coin when he’s not flipping it.
The unfortunate truth is that Tohru Adachi, in waiting for his son to exit, looks like a pervert - and
ever since Kamoshida, Shujin Academy has had a bad history with perverts.
Rumors spread as the kids are exiting the school that day, as well as angry stares pointed in his
direction specifically. Yuuki sighs as he approaches Tohru.
“Hi, Dad.” “Hi there, kid.”
Yuuki’s rubbing the back of his neck. He's searching for phrasing that isn’t ‘a goddamn pedo’, and
his voice comes out a little harsh as he thinks of something to say: “Can you please not wait at the
gates for me like that? You look..”
Tohru deflates, finishing Yuuki’s statement: “... like a creep, right.” His shoulders slump. “I’m
sorry about that. Hey, why don't you show me around town? I'll pay for whatever you'd like,
within reason.”
“Sounds pretty good to me.”
"Where're the places you usually hang out around?"
Yuuki thinks. "Well, we could certainly go to the huge manga store in Akihabara, and the family
diner, and.." Instantly he's rambling, planning it out moment by moment, and Tohru listens intently
because this is the first time he thinks he's ever heard Yuuki completely at ease around him since
the night Tohru moved out.
Eventually, Tohru finally takes Yuuki's hand. "Enough with the rambling, let's get going."
And with that, he whisks Yuuki away.
Yuuki guides Tohru along to their next location, and Tohru notices a new app on his phone.
He doesn't remember downloading that - it's red, showing an eye with a star inside it.
He tries to delete it, but to no avail.
As they walk, Yuuki talks about the blackmailing going on in Shibuya and the information he'd
heard on it. "A man named Kaneshiro, and he's apparently turning Shibuya into his personal bank
account! Can you believe it?"
Yuuki turns to look at his father, and after a few words from his phone (Tohru can't remember, it
happens so suddenly), the world seems to shift suddenly.
A vibration in the air, a sensation of being pulled forward even though they're rooted in place, and
the people around them vanish. Tohru Adachi knows this sensation, he's known it ever since he
stepped foot inside the TV World for the first time during his murders.
They're not in the world they came from.
Both look up to see they are now in front of.. an enormous bank?
Chapter End Notes
WE FINALLY HAVE AN ESTIMATE ON CHAPTER LENGTH, Y'ALL. 21
chapters, give or take a few. Working on a few more chapters right now so that I can
release two chapters today as a reward for getting through this one.
The Jester's Eclipse
Chapter Summary
Yuuki awakens to a sordid power, and multiple secrets are revealed.
Music recommendations as you listen to this chapter: the last third of Echoes by Pink
Floyd, Time To Make History from Persona 4, Reaper Man from Mother Mother, Bela
Lugosi's Dead from Bauhaus, Fire from The Crazy World of Arthur Brown, and
several others on the official "Jester, Meet Your Son, The Moon" Spotify playlist.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
The bank looms before them.
Tohru is trying to think. It’s been a long while since he’s been in a place like this - the whole
Persona-User fighting tournament incident with that Sho guy pulling him in was the last time.
Yuuki, on the other hand, is losing his composure. “Where are we, I don’t know if we can escape-“
“There’s people inside there.”
Somehow Tohru can feel it. He grabs Yuuki’s hand, and runs inside.
They quickly find a safe room. Yuuki looks around, seeing signs that someone was here. The
glowing journal open on the table allows them to quickly transport themselves to an enormous
chamber shaped like the tumblers of a lock.
The whole chamber is spread open, showing a path to an elevator going down. From down there,
Yuuki can hear the shouts of his friends. "Takashi!” he shouts, and instantly he’s the one dragging
Tohru along, rushing to the elevator to go down, down.
They enter to a sight that stuns them both, albeit for different reasons.
A bunch of thieves wearing elaborate costumes, struggling to fight against a purple bug man atop a
giant vault machine. Strange floating ghosts loom above the Thieves, attacking the purple bug man
with all of their might. The thieves are barely breathing, spread out across the floor in various
stages of fatigue. One of them in a black and white mask - Takashi, Yuuki knows it’s Takashi reaches out to Yuuki.
“Yuuki... A-Adachi-san.. run..” he calls, with all the strength left in him.
Something stirs in Yuuki, the pulse of his head growing strong now, the voice of something inside
him with a deeper tone.
Is this how your friends end? With an act of cowardice from a weakling?
Yuuki grabs his head, letting out a sharp hiss of pain. He doubles over.
“Nnngh..”
You know the path of the frightened one is no longer yours. One must swallow the lapping flame
of power, taking upon the mantle of royalty and protecting the Phantom Thieves against ruin...
You are more than the coward the world made you into!
The pulse grows stronger, and Yuuki yells in agony. He feels a mask upon his face, sticking there.
His hands fumble for it, clawing at it feverishly.
I am thou, thou art I... Let us forge our contract, and I shall unlock the true power of the king
inside you…!
“I.. won’t run away! COME FORTH, KINBOTE! ”
Yuuki’s fingers pry under the mask now attached to his face, and he rips it off in a smooth motion.
He lets out a scream, blue fire, pale fire dancing around him and the sound of chains echoing
through the air.
He lets out a howl of rage, eyes glowing yellow as his livid gaze falls upon his prey. His outfit has
shifted now - the silver robes of a prince, a moon brooch keeping his regal cape in place. A mask
of silver and stained glass finishes off his elaborate disguise. He is every inch the coronated royal.
Above him looms a ghost like the ones the Thieves use - what Yuuki knows from deep down in
him is called a Persona. Its thin, silvery figure is covered in gold filigree and scholar’s robes, its
needlelike fingers holding a book and a royal scepter. The crown upon its head reaches upward, up
and up in spikes. A strangely carved smile decorates its face.
“Adachi... run, I’ve got this,” Yuuki breathes coldly.
The Phantom Thieves rasp out their agreement.
Tohru is... laughing?
He claps sarcastically, grinning wide.
“So you, too, have awoken to the power of an Persona... well, watch and learn from Daddy!
MAGATSU-IZANAGI, MANGLE HIM!”
A thin ghost of a Tarot Card - Lust, Hunger, the card of abusing power - appears in the palm of
his hand. He crushes it with a curl of his hand into a fist, and his body rushes with the adrenaline
he’s missed. Oh, it's been ages since he's summoned his Persona, but the familiar feeling is enough
to intoxicate him. He hasn't had to use this since the Tournament incident.
Blue flames erupt about him, lapping and licking hungrily. His scarlet Persona, Magatsu-Izanagi,
emerges from his shoulders like a vengeful wraith. Its coat billows out, its eyes squinting through
its metal mask as if laughing at a silent joke. Tohru is laughing, laughing also as the blue fire
transforms his clothes.
The toes of his shoes curl up slightly into jester’s boots, his suit melting into an elaborate outfit
like a Victorian demon’s. There’s a bit of a Venetian flair to it, bold and striking, that makes Tohru
smile even more viciously.
His tie melts into an outfit, his eyes as alight as the tongues of hell, his face christened with a mask
eerily reminiscent of the jesters and jokers of old. Its eyes are turned down in malicious glee.
His hands are now clad in clawed gloves sharpened to wicked points.
He looks, in short, the very embodiment of devilish.
His eyes shine with a predatory glint, the same hellish yellow as that of Yuuki’s, and Tohru Adachi
feels alive for the first time in what feels like years.
Yuuki’s mouth falls open. The Phantom Thieves fall silent in shock. Their enemy - Kaneshiro, it
can be presumed - falls silent as well.
“Yuuki,” Adachi snarls in a tone that sends shivers up spines, “we’re going to kill him together, and
by the time we’re done with this brat, he’ll be nothing but an afterthought.”
Yuuki can only nod, mouth briefly agape still before he closes it and looks back towards
Kaneshiro.
“Let’s do this,” he says, his voice growing strong again.
Yuuki walks to his father’s side, the same livid glare pooling back into his eyes as he stares at
Kaneshiro.
Together, in unison, two voices call their Personas.
“KINBOTE!”
“MAGATSU-IZANAGI!”
The two Personas look at each other, metaphorical grins on their faces. Father and son, finally
combining their strength.
Their Personas lunge forward, Magatsu-Izanagi wielding its naginata and Kinbote wielding its
spiked scepter. The Shadow of Junya Kaneshiro screams, screams as both blades shoot out.
Kinbote's scepter shoots a spike of ice, while Magatsu-Izanagi's summons a horrific red mandala
that spins around it, calling down a red bolt of cursed energy that hits it directly and brings it
toppling to its knees.
"Take this," Yuuki calls, while Tohru laughs and goes "You need proper punishment!"
“MERCY, I CALL FOR MERCY!” Kaneshiro's Shadow howls, and the Phantom Thieves regain
the strength to stand.
Magatsu-Izanagi and Kinbote raise their weapons once more to wield the killing blow “He’s finished,” Takashi calls out.
Tohru stops.
Takashi walks up to the toppled foe.
“Let’s hear what Kaneshiro has to say before we leave him here.”
Chapter End Notes
GOD I had such fun writing out Adachi's Phantom Thief outfit. It's based a little on the
Original Joker Persona from Persona 2: Eternal Punishment and liberal watchings of
Interview With The Vampire as a small youth.
Hopefully it served as a wonderful twist for anybody unfamiliar with Persona 4 and
the fact that Adachi has his own Persona.
And as for explanation of Mishima's Persona, something I am DEEPLY INVESTED
IN :
"The moon's an arrant thief, And her pale fire she snatches from the sun."
Charles Kinbote is one of the main characters in the book "Pale Fire" by Vladimir
Nabokov. Tasked with analyzing a poem his friend wrote shortly before said friend
died, he proceeds to weave an entirely different narrative into it surrounding the
fleeing king of a kingdom called Zembla, an assassin dispatched to kill said king, and
more.
The one big connection between Kinbote and Shadow Mishima: Both harbor strong
delusions of grandeur. Shadow Mishima thinks of the Phantom Thieves website as
something he can use to boost his own popularity while Kinbote declares himself the
lost King of Zembla and makes the poem his dead friend wrote all about himself.
Granted, Kinbote's reasoning for this is shrouded in mystery, as he is a heavily
unreliable narrator - but Pale Fire is one of my favorite books, and I couldn't resist
throwing him in as a Persona.
The group of questions three to think about for this chapter, since I missed the last one:
1.) Now knowing what Mishima's Persona is, what would you suggest for his Phantom
Thief name?
2.) How do you think Mishima and Adachi will act, now that they've met the Phantom
Thieves of Hearts?
3.) Anything from Persona 4/Persona 5 or any of the previous Persona games you're
excited to see incorporated/discussed? (I, uh.. may have thrown in a character from the
previous games into a later chapter [as in the next chapter], so the Persona 2 references
do not stop here).
Keep on commenting and giving your input! It's been a godsend that's allowed to
become hellishly productive in these past few days, and it makes me grin with joy. <3
Oh, and these next few chapters were an absolute joy to write. Especially Chapter 10,
which I believe is the longest chapter in this fic so far. Enjoy :D
Two Meetings and One (1) Coffee At Cafe Leblanc
Chapter Summary
Tohru Adachi has a strange dream.
An expository meeting is had in Cafe Leblanc.
Song recommendations:
- The Obvious Song That I Don't Have To Say For You To Know for the first half
- Beneath the Mask -Rain- for the second half.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
Kaneshiro’s words are brief. Something about a masked man causing mental shutdowns, sneaking
into Palaces and such. Yuuki and Tohru don’t understand a lick of it, but Yuuki’s friends seem to.
When they leave that strange world, Tohru makes Takashi and his buddies swear to meet Yuuki
and him at Cafe LeBlanc tomorrow so that they can explain.
Yuuki and Tohru part ways, getting to bed soon after that.
Tohru has an immensely odd dream...
He finds himself in the velvet interior of a car. It feels so vivid here, like he’s perfectly awake. It
looks somewhat like a limousine, except the interior is much bigger. The sound of an aria plays
quietly in the background. Why does this place feel so familiar? Why does it almost scare him?
Sitting down across from him is a beautiful woman with wavy silver hair that smiles at him.
“Welcome to the Velvet Room,” she greets softly.
“Uh.. hi?” Yeah, this has definitely thrown him off his game.
She chuckles. “You are a very odd and special case. You have no contract to enter here, yet you
have been granted permission to. My master is away, but it is the will of my master’s master that
you are here now.”
“Wait, I didn’t.. Is that master the guy that -“
“No, he is not the force that influenced you to attempt to turn the world into one full of Shadows.”
Her voice is deeply stern, and he feels ashamed all of a sudden. Wait, he barely even knows her.
How is she influencing him like this?
Tohru straightens his trademark tie.
“I’d like to meet your master’s master, then.”
The woman chuckles once more. “Yes, you are quite the oddity... Very well, Jester. I shall grant
you this meeting. Be honored, as he rarely intervenes in the affairs of this world; much less a case
like yours.”
A blue butterfly flies in through the window, alighting gently on the seat before it turns into a
black-haired man wearing a butterfly mask. He’s carved like a statue, jaw-line just so, skin smooth
as silk. He seems immaculate.
“Tohru Adachi, once used as a pawn by my sworn enemy. Pleasure to make your
acquaintance.”
“And who are you, butterfly man?” Tohru leans back, crossing his arms.
“I am Philemon, and I believe in your rehabilitation.”
Tohru sighs. “Is that so?”
Philemon smiles, chuckling. “You are no Wild Card, but you do have the potential to become a
Fool. Therefore, I bring you here to tell you that we will help you realize the value of bonds, and
become a truly mighty Fool to behold.”
Tohru is trying not to put his head in his hands, because he feels damn dizzy right about now. Just
because he was seeking to be a good dad to his kid and atone for his crimes does not make him a
goody-two-shoes. He opens his mouth to explain this to the rather striking man, and Philemon cuts
him off before he can speak.
“You even said it yourself, back during the Inaba incident: you wished you could be more like
Narukami, who embraced the power of his bonds and wielded the power of a god. To be more
like him, one must finally embrace bonds.”
“Yeah, but.. what do I get out of this arrangement?”
Philemon makes brief eye contact with the woman. The two nod. They turn back to Tohru.
“If you work on these bonds, and take the offer coming your way from the Phantom Thieves...
we shall give you some of the benefits their leader is afforded in working on bonds. Deadlier
aim, quicker skill gain, ability to speak to others with a quicker tongue, more money gained…”
“Wait, I’ll get paid to do this?”
Philemon chuckles again, and Tohru’s heart skips. Whether that is because of the prospect of
money or because of physical attraction to Philemon is left up to interpretation. Either way, Tohru
blurts out “I’ll take it.”
Another laugh, and Tohru finds himself waking up —
He vaults awake, and realizes the pretty woman never told him her name.
“Fuck.”
The meeting at the Cafe comes a lot quicker than Tohru thought. Yuuki guides Tohru up to the
attic of the cafe, where Takashi and the rest of his friends are.
“Why here?” Tohru asks.
“It’s where I’m staying” is Takashi’s reply.
Yuuki seats himself on Takashi’s couch. “Alright, so.. explain what happened last night.”
Takashi looks at Yuuki, then sighs, and drops the one suspicion that Tohru had been harboring
about what happened that night.
“We’re the Phantom Thieves. We enter that realm we went to - the Metaverse - in order to enter
people’s Palaces - which is how they see the world - in order to take their distorted desires.
Basically, we change their hearts.”
Tohru smiles. So they were using the Metaverse to go after villains, just like how the brats that
caught him red-handed used their equivalent, the TV World, to save would-be victims of his from
death. How familiar.
“So what we entered, that was Kaneshiro’s Palace?” Yuuki leans forward.
Takashi nods.
“And that figure Kaneshiro mentioned that caused those mental shutdown cases happening
recently.. he can also enter the Metaverse?” Tohru raises an eyebrow.
“Presumably,” Takashi’s blue-haired friend Yusuke speaks up.
Tohru squints. “How do you steal their desires?”
“They show up as an item we call a Treasure - the calling cards we send out to our targets are how
we make them materialize. We locate a path to the Treasure, send a calling card, then we defeat
their Shadow and steal their Treasure. Then they confess on their own.” Takashi shrugs.
“So you brats have it down to a science, huh?” Yuuki smacks Tohru in the arm for that one, and he
yelps.
And that’s when Takashi’s cat decides to talk.
“Yeah, ‘cuz I helped them!”
Yuuki literally jumps out of his skin with a yell. Tohru’s eyes nearly pop out of his head.
“Am I hallucinating, or did that cat just talk?” Tohru asks, pointing at the cat.
“Nah, ya aren’t hallucinating. That’s Morgana, our token mascot.” Ryuji jokes.
“I AM NOT A MASCOT,” the cat yells.
“Anyway,” Ryuji continues, “anybody who’s been in the Metaverse can hear Morgana speak. Like
right now, he just yelled ‘I am not a mascot,’ which is a lie ‘cuz he totally is one.”
“So all along, when you made jokes about the cat talking..” Yuuki looks horrified.
“I wasn’t kidding,” Takashi confirms.
“So when you joked about the cat saying I was a loser and insulting me, that wasn't you?” Yuuki
rubs the back of his head.
Tohru rubs his temple. He can’t tell whether he misses the insanity that comes with a bunch of
brats having the power of Personas, or hates it.
“Guys,” Ann pipes up to change the subject, “they helped out in defeating Kaneshiro. Maybe we
could make them both Phantom Thieves?”
Tohru nearly does a double-take. Wait, that dream wasn't a dream? He'll get paid to make bonds?
“Let’s ask how they feel about it,” Takashi sighs.
He turns to the two.
Yuuki blurts out a yes, while Tohru takes a second to think up an excuse to take it. A minute or two
later, he goes “I’d rather Yuuki would be doing the dangerous stuff under my supervision, if
nothing else, so sure!”
Ryuji starts up the debate on what their Phantom Thief code names will be, and Takashi
immediately decides on Devil for Tohru.
Yuuki’s, well… they were still debating on that even when the night ended.
Chapter End Notes
And with that, our story gets kicked into gear.
Being a Phantom Thief, I feel, would truly be one of the best things for Tohru Adachi
mentally. Allows him to work off his steam, keeps him not bored, gives him a world
where he's a super badass that impresses others, and lastly allows him to do the "right
thing" while still being a ruthless little shit about it.
Putting in the Velvet Room was one of those spur of the moment things I've decided to
work into the story - suppose it'll help incentivize Adachi to make Actual Emotional
Connections and not run away from them, plus it helps provide moments of calm
amidst the awesome insanity that is this fic's late-game content.
Said Confidants/Social Links may not be shown to their full extent throughout the fic,
but there will definitely be scenes with some of them and implications of time spent
with them during some of the big hiatuses in the game.
I felt it'd be fun to have Adachi see the Velvet Room the same way his game's
protagonist, Yu, does. Would probably piss him off to find out about that.
Also threw in Philemon from Persona 2, because I mean, Igor's not around, so it fits and he's sorely missed. Adachi's internal screaming about him is something we've all
felt towards somebody at one time or another.
Still sitting on a Phantom Thief name for Mishima. If you guys want to make your
suggestions now in the comments, definitely feel free to!
These questions three for readers to ponder:
1.) How will the Velvet Room and these new bonds affect Adachi?
2.) What potential new bonds will he make?
3.) What theories/speculation do you have on where this fic is going or any potential
foreshadowing to future events here? :3c
Lastly, this fic is 16 chapters less than the longest one I've written to date so
thankfully, I'm certain I won't give up on this.
It still makes me very very happy and motivates me tons to see you all loving this so
much and commenting daily, so please keep on doing so if you can! <33333
Hopefully you enjoy this update!
(next chapter.. ooo.. next chapter is going to be a doozy. Very, very excited to release
it.)
Parent-Teacher Conference
Chapter Summary
Yuuki worries about impartiality while Tohru attends a parent-teacher conference.
Chapter Notes
Enjoy this long chapter. You can tell I had lots of fun writing it.
Content warning for violence, self-hating language, and Adachi letting out a brutal
“Break Them By Talking” routine to a certain someone, as well as mentions of sexual
assault, depression, and.. you can probably see where this is going.
See the end of the chapter for more notes
They’re still debating Yuuki’s Phantom Thief name in the Phantom Thief group chat when Yuuki
opens up his phone. He sighs, turning off his phone quick.
The fact of the matter is, he’s still the administrator of the official Phantom (Thief) Aficionado
Website, otherwise known as the Phan-site. And as an actual Phantom Thief, now, he worries
about impartiality.
Granted, it’s not like he wasn’t impartial before, he was definitely a supporter of the Phantom
Thieves, but still! There’s also the fact that as a Phantom Thief, he needs another person to
moderate it whenever he’s not around. Somebody he can trust. Somebody who can keep the poll
numbers straight.
He’s trying to think of candidates for the job when he gets a message from one Alibaba.
--- alibaba (@alibabaunsent) has begun messaging Yuuki Mishima (@mishedpotatoes) --alibaba: God, your site's coding is so vulnerable to hacking.
mishedpotatoes: I'm sorry, who are you?
alibaba: The person that can help you with the Phan-site.
alibaba: Not like I've got much else to do.
mishedpotatoes: Uhhhhh, ok. Why should I trust you?
Alibaba proceeds to send the IPs of several people who have already tried hacking the site,
labeled by username.
They also send a detailed analysis of where the site itself is vulnerable, ways to make it safer,
etc.
alibaba: That's why. If I wanted to hack the site, harm it, or expose you, I would have done it
already.
alibaba: Plus, I have future business with the Thieves I'd like to accomplish.
alibaba: This seems like a good avenue to get their attention
Yuuki's rather horrified by this state of affairs, and how good of a hacker Alibaba seems to
be. That's not somebody he wants to anger.
mishedpotatoes: WELL welcome to the moderation team then, Alibaba?
Alibaba leaves the chat right after Yuuki gets them set up on the site with their own account.
He relaxes slightly, leaning back in his chair. At least that problem’s taken care of, if nothing else.
“I wonder what Dad’s doing..”
Tohru Adachi is in the process of doing something wildly, stupidly illegal.
When Yuuki was helping him pack up a week or two ago, Yuuki had also told him everything that
Suguru Kamoshida had done to abuse him and harass him.
It had stuck in Tohru’s head for days now. A rapist.. A lowlife piece of scum, daring to touch the
lovechild of the woman he had loved more than almost anything else in the world..
And now here Tohru is, impersonating a police officer in order to enter Kamoshida’s mansion and
beat the hell out of him.
It sticks in his head how much of a hypocrite he feels like for beating up a rapist when he himself
is a rapist, but he brushes it aside. This is for his son’s safety.
It sticks in his head that this is against what he’d sworn off doing, that this isn’t right, that this goes
against the rules he'd sworn to follow.
He pushes it aside with the thought that he’s not murdering Kamoshida, just scaring the guy a
little. The Phantom Thieves do much the same. Just this once, he thinks to himself. Just this once,
and we’re done, no more.
It sticks in his head that Ryotaro Dojima would be so very disappointed seeing Tohru do this. To
that, Tohru has no reply. He hesitates before his true nature prevails - the hungry part of him that
craves security for the few people he actually gives a damn about, by any means necessary.
Target of the Phantom Thieves be damned, Tohru needs to make sure that this Kamoshida guy
won’t be any more trouble for his son - and he needs to teach the man a hands-on lesson.
He smiles as he knocks on the door.
He’d been wanting to do this to Namatame to get him away from Mayumi for the longest time,
before he’d been caught. Hell, when Namatame had even figured out how he was doing the
murders and tried to “save” Dojima’s kid (temporarily killing her for a bit), he had ended up
actually hoisting the guy up by the neck, giving him a few threats to make sure he never came near
any of the Dojimas again, squeezing to the point where his face had started to turn purple, and god,
that felt so good, protecting what was his, his The door swings open and Tohru Adachi finally comes face to face with the man that had raped his
son.
Tohru’s first thought is that this guy looks so, so very punchable.
Disgustingly so. A boxy jaw, a mane of curls atop his head, a disgustingly fit body, the works.
It gets worse when Kamoshida opens his mouth.
“Who do I have the pleasure of speaking to?”
This man’s voice sounds so pretentious that it eats children for breakfast. Tohru wouldn't be
surprised if that voice cut off women's hands as keepsakes, that's how evil it sounds.
Tohru’s fists clench as he clears his throat.
He cocks his gun - filled with blanks, but he doesn’t know that - and presses it against Kamoshida’s
torso.
“Walk inside, close the door. If I hear you scream or try to warn anybody, I’m going to make sure
you never see the light of day again.”
Kamoshida’s eyes widen. He stumbles inside as Tohru closes the door behind them, continuing to
point the gun.
He locks the door. He has to take a deep breath. Oh, man.. It’s really hitting him now, how good it
feels to see this bastard quaking in fear.
“Kamoshida, have you ever heard of the Inaba murders?” he asks, trying to restrain his tone.
“They only caught the guy who did it a while ago.. Multiple kidnappings and the guy who did it
was..” Kamoshida’s face goes white.
Tohru can't hold back a grin.
“That gives you a really good idea of what you’re dealing with. Now, I don’t want to spill blood.
I’ve moved past that, since I’m following the rules of this reality now. No, I just need to teach you
a little lesson.”
“What lesson-”
Tohru pounces, getting some rope and hog-tying Kamoshida so that he wouldn’t be able to run.
“Think of this as a.. parent-teacher conference. See, one of the students you used as your own
personal slave..”
At this point, Kamoshida breaks into tears. “Which one? I hurt them all so much..”
“Does the name ‘Yuuki Mishima’ ring a bell?” Tohru hisses.
At this moment, Kamoshida whimpers, like Tohru just beat him.
“Oh, Mishima, I was so awful, please tell him I was so fucked in how I behaved with him..”
Tohru’s eyes flash with a hellish rage. He grabs Kamoshida’s mane of curls, yanking his head up
forcefully. “You ugly little has-been, that was my kid you raped. You think I’m going to tell him
anything about this?”
Kamoshida moans with grief, still bawling. “I-I was a mistake.. A disgrace..”
“Oh, that’s not past-tense, you still are.” Tohru yanks Kamoshida’s hair again. “You’re a waste of
flesh. You know what I think? I think the Phantom Thieves went too easy on you. I mean, hell, I
had my way with a few girls back in the day, but at least I realized how awful it was and worked to
change.”
He leans in, continuing, because that hungry thing inside him craves more and he feels so good
letting this waste of space have it.
“You? You just abused kids day in, day out. Making them your personal slaves and sex toys.”
Tohru leans in. “The minute you won that Olympic medal, you became a washed-up piece of shit,
unfit to live in this world.”
Kamoshida is weeping, weeping so very much.
“No, nooooo… I have to live and serve out my punishment...”
That’s when Tohru throws a punch right in Kamoshida’s face. It hits, and Tohru can hear the
satisfying snapping under his fist of Kamoshida's nose breaking.
“Beat me, I deserve it..” Kamoshida mewls.
“Shut. Up.”
“I can never atone for what I did to your son..”
“SHUT UP.” Tohru hisses into Kamoshida’s ear, and his rage gets the better of him. He starts
beating the crap out of Kamoshida - kicking, punching, slamming his head against the floor, the
works. He knows he’s probably broken about 7 bones in Kamoshida’s body, at the absolute
minimum.
“You’re not going to tell ANYONE about this. Not the police, not any whores you hire to fuck your
grief away, nobody. You want to know why, you stupid, meat-headed bitch? It’s because you
deserve this. And when they ask about how someone hurt you, you’ll just say you hired a hooker to
beat you senseless, because you were in that kinda mood.”
Laughter bubbles up in his throat. This feels good. This feels so damn good.
“You’ll delete the footage on the security cameras you have around and you’ll go to your bed and
you’ll sob, sob like a pathetic little brat who got his candy taken away, and nobody will know this
ever happened.”
He drags Kamoshida into the living room. Wide-screen TV, eh? That’ll do for a little fear
incentive. It’s not like he’s going to throw Kamoshida all the way in, that would throw his whole
road to redemption into ruin. Just a quick little dunk will do. He missed this.
He drags Kamoshida close, and holds his head through the TV screen. “See this? This is how I
killed them all. Shoved them in just like that. And you want to know what?”
“What…” Kamoshida howls in sheer despair.
“I can watch you through any TV,” Tohru hisses with a sneer. “If you even think about going near
my son again, I’ll see you through the TV - this TV, or any one around - and I’ll hunt you down,
and rip you up so bad all of my past murders are going to look like children’s birthday parties
compared to yours. They won’t even be able to identify you by your face.”
Tohru pulls Kamoshida out of the TV, dragging him back to the main room, and pulls out his
phone, installing a few nasty things on there. Just a few trackers, and a phone number from a
burner cellphone.
“Every time this number calls?” He shows Kamoshida the number on the phone. Kamoshida’s
head is lolling, his mouth drooling blood, and Tohru yanks his head up again.
“Every time this number calls, you brainless little brat, you pick up. I’ve got connections in the
police on top of what I just showed you, so there’s no use even trying to change your number or run
away.. I can hunt you down easily.”
Kamoshida moans something out and Tohru punches him in the gut.
“I’m sorry,” Tohru sing-songs, “I can’t speak ‘depressed sack of shit!’ Try it again, and this time
you’d better speak clearly.”
“Oh… k….”
“Thataboy.” Tohru cuts Kamoshida free, letting him slump to the floor and moan in pain.
“And remember, you black hole of human decency: Don’t tell anybody what happened tonight. ”
Kamoshida curls up and keeps on bawling, nodding.
Tohru slams the door shut. A perverse little rush snaps through him, and he shivers.
He's got his kid's abuser on a metaphorical leash now - and the world is right again.
I am thou, thou art I..
Thou hast acquired a new bond-vow.
It shall become the eyes with which the truth may be seen, and the wings of rebellion that break
through the hungry chains that bind..
With the birth of the Tower Persona, I have obtained the winds of blessing that lead to freedom
and new power.
Chapter End Notes
Chapter End Notes
Looks like I'm going to have to do double-duty writing chapters tomorrow! <3 I'm
determined to make sure chapter updates keep running smoothly. Hope you guys liked
this taste of Adachi's darker side.
Giving this to the people to vote in comments: which Phantom Thief name do you like
the most for Mishima?
- Code
- Knave
- Page
- Regent
Jester, Get Into Shape!
Chapter Summary
Tohru makes new friends while Joker ponders the brutal efficiency of the Adachi clan
among his ranks.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
The next day, Tohru opens up the Phantom Thief group chat and is swarmed with messages.
He reads through. Apparently they finally came up with Yuuki’s Phantom Thief name - or rather,
he did and announced it with several images of him doing poses from Jojo’s Bizarre Adventure.
“Call me.. MARQUIS,” the text on the photos had announced boldly.
Tohru smiles. Chip off the old block, that one. He definitely couldn’t resist doing a few of those
poses himself, when he’d first seen himself in his Phantom Thief outfit.
After that, Takashi does bring up something interesting.
GetJoked: Hey, Devil, Marquis, wanna go shopping with me? You guys need some weapons for
when we go into Mementos.
Tohru texts back.
Devilman: Hey.. what’s mementos
While Ryuji/Skull starts off on a tangent about how Tohru/Devil types like an old guy,
Takashi/Joker explains that Mementos is the Palace of all of Japan, holding all their fears and
worries. It’s also the place they go to train in-between targets.
Devilman: OH ABSOLUTELY WILL JOIN YOU
Marquish: jee, Skull wasn’t kidding
Marquish: you -do- type like a boomer
Marquish: anyway, I’ll take you up on that offer Joker - somebody’s gotta keep my dad outta
trouble
Joker texts the meeting point and sure enough, Tohru finds himself on the main street of Shibuya
with his son and Takashi. Takashi smiles. “I have a place we can visit to get weapons. Follow me.”
He walks down, through an alley, taking turns and twists before they end up in front of a shop.
Untouchable, the sign says.
“I’m good friends with the man who owns this place. We have an agreement.”
“W-What are you doing in a gun store!” Yuuki stutters.
Takashi shrugs. The three enter.
The walls are lined with impeccably detailed gun replicas. The place has a very intimidating aura
to it, in part because of its owner, who sits at the counter with a small lollipop in his mouth.
Step 1 to Tohru Adachi’s heart: guns.
Step 2: stern, ruggedly good-looking man (or an equally as good-looking babe).
Step 3: success.
Yuuki stares at his father, who is currently doing a spot-on impression of a kid who has just been
walked into a toy store and told he can buy anything there, no strings attached.
The man looks up, chuckling. “You just gonna stand there, or are you looking to buy?”
“S’up, Iwai. There are a few things I’m considering getting,” Takashi greets, going to look about
the store. Tohru leans in. “Get any weapon you want,” he whispers to Yuuki.
Yuuki also looks around, and Tohru knows he has to make his move. He walks up to the desk.
He’s not as accomplished at hitting on men as he’d like to be, but he’ll try. Besides, he needs
someone to keep him company while he’s away from his crush his work partner Dojima, this guy
wouldn’t hurt.
“What’s such a ruggedly handsome guy like you doing selling such ruggedly handsome guns?” His
shoulders slump, his face still plastered with a cheesy grin as he leans onto the counter.
Iwai stops, looking up at Tohru, and for a split second Tohru’s heart jumps in his throat because
shit, if he got the kids kicked out from here they’d never forgive him.
Then Iwai bursts out laughing.
Takashi looks over with wide, deer in the headlight eyes as if this is an exceptionally rare
occurrence that he’s unsure what to think of.
Iwai takes out his lollipop so that he doesn’t choke on it, still chuckling as he winds down. “You
really have the balls to come in with something like that.. and looking like that, too...” He shakes
his head, still smiling slightly.
“Best joke I’ve heard all day,” Iwai adds.
Tohru’s frozen to the spot.
Iwai leans back in his seat. “You a cop?”
“Ex-police, actually. They put me in the pokey.”
Iwai’s eyebrows raise.
“You? In jail? For what?”
And Tohru responds, cheerfully as can be: “Murder.”
Iwai’s stare goes dead cold, analyzing Tohru. He’s definitely seeing this guy in a new light now.
Then Iwai yanks his head to Takashi.
“Kido, can you vouch for this guy?” he says, pointing to Tohru.
Takashi pokes his head out, carrying an airsoft bazooka. “Yeah, he’s reformed. Working to be a
good dad to his kid, Yuuki.” Takashi points to Yuuki, who waves cheerfully as he lifts up a few
martial arts weapons.
Instantly, Iwai’s gaze softens. Tohru doesn’t know this whole guy’s backstory, but he knows Iwai
gets it now - there’s sympathy there.
“Tell you what,” Iwai says, “I’ll give you my phone number.”
Score. Tohru fist-pumps suddenly in delight. He may even be mentally exulting in how he’s going
to be paid for this in.. whatever currency those Velvet Room people use.
“Sure thing!” Tohru chirps, inputting the number, and he feels something beautiful well up in him almost like how he felt when he'd beat up Kamoshida, but purer, kinder.
I am thou, thou art I..
Thou hast acquired a new bond-vow.
It shall become the eyes with which the truth may be seen, and the wings of rebellion that break
through the hungry, binding chains..
With the birth of the Hanged Man Persona, I have obtained the winds of blessing that lead to
freedom and new power.
He talks eagerly with Iwai on the merits of airsoft semi-automatics.
While this is happening, Takashi corners Yuuki.
“Are you doing alright?”
Yuuki looks up from the hand-claw he’s inspecting. “Yeah? Why do you ask?”
Takashi looks him in the eyes. “Is he hurting you-“
“NO! God, no. If he was I would’ve kicked him to the curb.”
Takashi’s shoulders slump with relief. “Alright.. I just wanted to make sure.”
Yuuki stares. “Why don’t you go ahead and talk to him a bit alone?"
Takashi thinks on it … Maybe that could help.
They bring their weapons up front and after a lively round of debate (as well as haggling), the three
come out loaded with a small artillery of weapons.
The next day, Takashi brings together the Phantom Thieves for a run down Mementos - "the
Palace of all of Japan," as he describes it.
Lo and behold, Morgana turns into a tiny upright figure that looks.. cat-adjacent, if nothing else.
Their outfits show up upon them as soon as they enter.
Yuuki not only holds a chainsword, but also a “magic tome” prop from a Fire Emblem game.
When Takashi asks why, Yuuki says he wants to see if it works.
Tohru grins as his fine clothes melt up his body once more. “Damn, I look good.”
… Ok, so maybe he does strike a bold pose out of Jojo before he gets on his mission.
Takashi rolls his eyes as the operation begins.
When Morgana, who can somehow become a cat-bus in this realm, transforms, Yuuki and Tohru
burst into peals of laughter.
Yuuki can’t stop singing the Totoro theme song as they get on the bus.
As they’re soaring through Mementos on Morgana, Yuuki leans up out of his seat.
“HEY GUYS! I have an announcement to make. Could build morale.”
The other Thieves turn to look at him.
“I wanna test out having actual blog posts on the Phan-site from the Thieves.”
That starts up a.. rather lively round of debate.
After being assured of anonymity, there are four volunteers: Takashi, Yusuke, Makoto, and (of
course) Tohru.
In other news, Tohru’s very excited to use his new weapon. He’s shaking with joy. Takashi’s told
him these are Shadows they’ll be facing, so he can let loose - and he’s stuck to that promise.
“Hey, Jokes, I’ve got a question,” Tohru yells over the noise of the other Phantom Thieves talking.
“Yeah?” Takashi hollers back.
“How are you all so acrobatic in the Metaverse?”
“It’s because people think thieves are nimble, like how people think cat-buses are cool." Takashi
responds. “Plus, we’re young, and I guess that makes us more nimble.”
Tohru wishes he was that limber - before he realizes that wait, he's been just as acrobatic as the
other Thieves.
... come to think of it, he's seen a lot less grey hairs on him where they used to be, too. It keeps him
thinking.
Yuuki’s inspecting his chainsword as they bump into their first pack of enemies.
Tohru rushes out with a grin, pulling out a long spear with..
“No fuckin’ way, is that a firework attached to it?” Ryuji sputters. “That.. we’re supposed to be
stealthy! And that’s so.. so impractical!”
Tohru laughs at that. “Persona attacks make a hell of a lot of noise too, kid, it’s not like this is
going to make much difference. Plus, I can reload it easily.”
They turn towards the enemies, and Tohru Adachi lunges towards one - stab right to the face, and a
“boom!” as a firework shot explodes right in their eye.
Yuuki goes next, firing off a bolt of lightning that tears another Shadow to ribbons from his magic
tome.
That’s when Takashi realizes he may have just made either the world’s biggest mistake or the
world’s biggest success in recruiting Tohru and Mishima to the Phantom Thieves.
Of course, after they get done, Takashi pulls Tohru aside like he did with Mishima.
He pauses, before taking a deep breath. “I want to get stronger with my Personas, and it’s clear
you’ve got more experience than I do when it comes to battling Shadows. So I wanted to ask if you
can help me out with tactics. Fighting quick, ending it quick.”
Tohru blinks. In that moment, Takashi reminds him stunningly of another Wild Card, a kid he
knew with the same pluck.. Yu Narukami, Dojima’s very own brat nephew.
“Sure.” He inputs the number into his phone, and once more, he feels the same power from before
bubbling up inside him.
I am thou, thou art I..
Thou hast acquired a new bond-vow.
It shall become the eyes with which the truth may be seen, and the wings of rebellion that break
through the hungry chains that bind..
With the birth of the Fool Persona, I have obtained the winds of blessing that lead to freedom
and new power.
Chapter End Notes
Ok, so, updates.. might get a bit wonky for a few days while I catch up on writing and
deal with work tomorrow + an essay I have to turn in, but all will be fixed by the end
of the week.
Also threw in another turn into the plot that I'm thinking out the ramifications of that's
gonna be fun to deal with. Hope you guys like it.
In Your New Family
Chapter Summary
Tohru Adachi begins to make bonds among the Phantom Thieves.
Chapter Notes
If this looks unfamiliar, it's because it's one of the new chapters the rewrite is adding!
:D
A few of you guys said you wanted to see more of the Thieves throughout this fic. I've
decided that I'm going to roll with this in the rewrite by adding them as Confidants for
him that we'll see here and there throughout the narrative! Might expand on it in a side
thing, who knows.
Tohru Adachi wakes up to the familiar harmonizing of the Velvet Room.
The cold touch of Philemon’s fingers stroke against his face as blue blankets his vision.
“Awaken, Jester. Your stay here tonight shall be brief, but will carry words of deep importance.”
His tone is soft, subtly tinted with emotions Tohru can’t quite place. Tohru moves away blearily
from his touch. Tohru groans, rubbing his eyes. “What is it now, butterfly boy? What is it that’s so
important? I was having a good dream for once…”
Philemon quirks an eyebrow as he deadpans: “I wouldn’t consider your degenerate fantasies a
‘good dream,’ Jester, not by a long shot.”
Tohru looks up with a somewhat insulted face. “Well, you didn’t summon me here to insult my
dreams, did you?”
“Of course not.” Philemon stands, pulling Tohru up by the wrist. “We here at the Velvet Room
have… what I suppose you could call a side-quest of sorts… for you.”
“What’s the details?” Tohru sighs, staring Philemon right in the eyes. Philemon stares back,
smirking.
“Jester. You are a part of the Phantom Thieves now. I charge you - come to know some of your
fellow teammates. Find ones that are tolerable and speak with them on a prolonged basis. Find their
troubles. Become as a therapist to these lost little youths.”
Tohru winces. “And what exactly do I get out of this?”
“Power. Same as the others. I will grant you power, and they will grant you undying loyalty - and
the whole experience shall build character.”
“Christ, you’re like a disappointed father. ‘It builds character.’ Yeah, well, I have no interest in
speaking with any of those brats - save my kid - for any longer than I have to.”
Philemon puts a hand to his face, staring down at Tohru and sighing. “You are indeed a handful,
you lustful goblin of a Jester.”
“Hey! I’m not a goblin, I’m - I’m a pretty stand-up guy, right?”
“And yet you make no move to deny the lustful part of that statement.”
“A man has needs. And yeah, maybe I do acknowledge mine a bit more… openly, but that’s part of
being a well-adjusted guy! … Mostly. Anyway, just tell me some people to hang out with that will
benefit me.”
Philemon rolls his eyes, summoning a Tarot Deck and pulling out a few cards.
“Yusuke Kitagawa - your Temperance Arcana. He will teach you to be cultured. Ann Takamaki your Lovers Arcana. She will teach you the ways of approaching people with more charm.”
“God knows I need that,” Tohru grumbles.
Philemon clears his throat. “You very much do, Jester, as you behave like a starved dog around any
poor man or woman that catches your fancy - but that is neither here nor there.”
“HEY!”
“And there’s Takashi Kido, of course. Your Fool Arcana. You will teach him the ways of calming
himself, and he will act as your avenue for complaint, your unspoken therapist.”
“... wait, what?”
Philemon stares at Adachi. “You are rather prone to complaining, Jester. You need somebody to
bring your thoughts upon, or you will practically explode with rage.”
“What is it with you and calling me out like this today?!”
“The last one is a girl you have not met yet. Her name is Futaba Sakura, and she will be your
Hermit Arcana. She will teach you…” Philemon squints at the Hermit card. He leans in, examining
it. He looks back at Tohru with a very confused expression.
“Internet, ” Philemon stresses, and Tohru Adachi wakes up laughing.
He might as well follow through with the advice, he figures.
So he goes to find Yusuke Kitagawa first. He knows the boy is rather eccentric, after all. It
shouldn’t be that bad. After a round of texting Takashi, he finds the boy coming out of Kosei High.
“Oh.” Yusuke stops mid-step. “Adachi-san. It’s nice to see you.”
“Kido ordered me to get to know you better - excuse me, what are you wearing around your
wrist?”
“This?” Yusuke lifts up his wrist. It’s a series of worms-on-a-string stitched together in some sort
of worm-on-a-string ouroboros. “I thought it was rather bold and festive, wouldn’t you say? I saw it
in a market for five thousand yen and thought it would help inspire my artwork, so I bought it.”
“... Look. Kid. Aren’t you supposed to be a starving artist?”
“I am an artist that is often less full with food than I would like, yes.”
Tohru sighs, shaking his head. He pinches the bridge of his nose.
Yusuke blinks. “What? What is the matter?”
“Is there anywhere we can sit?” Tohru’s voice comes out a little sharper this time.
“Sure thing,” Yusuke hums. The two find a couple of benches to sit at in a tucked away little
alcove near the school, right next to a vending machine. Tohru seats himself, as does Yusuke.
Tohru sighs, putting his face in his hands. “I’ll pay for some sodas. What do you want?”
“I would like some Bubble Mis- Adachi-san, why are you continuing to look at me like that?”
Tohru pops some coins in the vending machine, handing Yusuke his soda before he sits down
across from him.
“Yusuke Kitagawa?”
“... Yes?”
“Why are you so awful at any sort of money spending or saving?”
Yusuke sputters. “Beg your pardon?”
“Look. This is… this is an infuriating habit of yours. Kid, you are a starving artist by every stretch
of the word, but you spend money like a temporarily embarrassed millionaire.”
“How so?”
Tohru sets his canned drink aside and puts his head in his hands. “Look at your wrist, with your
five thousand yen bracelet of silly worms, and look back at me, and tell me with a straight face that
you do not have spending problems. Seriously, splurging on a thing or two from time to time is
nice! But you make such a habit of it that it’s like you don’t understand the concept of money.”
“But what if those things help me with my art?”
Tohru looks up at Yusuke, sneering. “You have that magic ticket called talent. That talent alone
should take you farther than any bracelet or expensive meal ever could. Yet you’re still starving
because of that little weakness of yours. You spend money on all this useless, flashy shit.”
Then he really takes a moment to process Yusuke’s body language. Yusuke’s eyes are blown as
wide as supernovas, his mouth closed tightly. He’s staring very intently at Tohru, barely blinking.
His hands are folded on his lap, his hands squeezing together tightly.
At that moment, it clicks for Tohru.
“My talent… is held back by… the same consumerist greed as my… as Madarame...” Yusuke
asks, his voice stumbling over itself. His breath catches in his throat, his eyes growing watery.
Ah, right. Madarame, Yusuke’s former sensei. Madarame had been exposed as such a fraudulent,
insipid hack by the Thieves - selling frauds of his own works on the black market to make more
money for himself and even stealing the works of his own students to get more money. Tohru
wasn’t part of the Thieves at that point, but it was all over the news. No wonder Yusuke was in
such a mess about all of this.
It would take a truly insensitive person, completely oblivious to social cues, to press on and
continue to press Yusuke Kitagawa on such a clearly sensitive issue.
Of course, Tohru Adachi is just that kind of person.
“Yeah.” Tohru shrugs, cracking open his can of soda and taking a few sips. Yusuke takes a few
deep breaths, his hands shaking as he looks away. It takes a few minutes of silence. Finally, his
hands clench into fists tightly and he stands up, spilling his drink on the pavement.
“TOHRU ADACHI…! I request that you teach me more about frugal spending! If it will help me
become a better artist, if it will help me reach new ways of unlocking my talent, then I will stop at
nothing to become the world’s most frugal spender!”
Tohru cracks a lopsided grin. “That’s the spirit, Kitagawa. We’ll turn you into a coupon fanatic in
no time. I’ll get your number from the group chat, and we can start arranging times to meet.”
“Excellent! I look forward to learning new ways of money-spending, my spending senpai!”
Yusuke even bows to Tohru. That makes Tohru break down into peals of laughter.
I am thou, thou art I..
Thou hast acquired a new bond-vow.
It shall become the eyes with which the truth may be seen, and the wings of rebellion that break
through the hungry chains that bind..
With the birth of the Temperance Arcana, I have obtained the winds of blessing that lead to
freedom and new power.
As he’s leaving with Yusuke, Tohru gets a text on his phone from Ann Takamaki on that encrypted
app they use for Phantom Thief communications.
--- @panther-model has begun messaging @Devilman --panther-model: hey! joker told me you wanted to talk
Devilman: Yeah I did
panther-model: so
panther-model: what about?? :?
Devilman: Want to get to know you, Fox, and Joker better. Don’t ask why, I just want to.
panther-model: uhhhh alright how so
Devilman: What’s something you like doing in your spare time?
panther-model: shopping, getting some nice food, watching fun tv shows and listening to bands
like spe(tre
Devilman: I have absolutely no idea what the hell that last band is. Jeeze, I’m really out of touch
nowadays. Anybody else you like listening to?
panther-model: oh, risette, of course!! she’s one of my favorites and i almost got to meet her at a
modeling show once - i’m so sad i couldn’t
Devilman: What if I told you I knew her back during the time of the murders? She’s part of the
group of plucky little kids I knew back then that put me in jail.
panther-model: :OOOOO !! THAT’S SO COOL DEVIL
panther-model: you HAVE to tell me what she was like!!
Devilman: Sure thing - in exchange for one favor.
panther-model: what?
Devilman: You’re good at clothes stuff, right? Shopping for clothes, picking out clothes?
panther-model: yeah! i know all the latest trends in shinjuku :P
Devilman: Help me become more fashionable. I’m getting the feeling I’ll need it later, right?
Especially if I’m going to be the Thieves’ spy and such. Plus, it’ll be - fun, I guess, for you.
------------Ann reads this and breaks down into a giggling fit.
------------panther-model: i never expected a guy like you to ask about fashion, but sure thing!
------------I am thou, thou art I..
Thou hast acquired a new bond-vow.
It shall become the eyes with which the truth may be seen, and the wings of rebellion that break
through the hungry chains that bind..
With the birth of the Lovers Arcana, I have obtained the winds of blessing that lead to freedom
and new power.
Pyramid of Wrath (Part I)
Chapter Summary
The Phantom Thieves face a new threat.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
The first indication Tohru gets that something is wrong is when they’re at the hideout, on the
public walkway. Makoto, one of the Phantom Thieves, pulls up a video from a hacker group.
Medjed, the group is called, and Tohru has never heard of these people in his life before this.
They talk about how the actions of the Phantom Thieves are angering them, that they will pay for
what they’ve done, etc.
Tohru sighs. He’s dressed in a Hawaiian floral shirt, a fedora and jeans, looking for all the world
like a teacher chaperone trying to seem “hip.”
“We’ve got actual hackers on our trail now.. what if they find out who we are?” Ryuji panics.
Yuuki seems to be fretting too, from how much he’s squirming.
“Calm down.. they don’t know how we take people’s ‘hearts,’” Makoto sighs. She pauses, and
then continues: “Let’s get home.”
They’re moving to do so, Tohru lingering near them, when a familiar-looking boy steps up.
The guy is about high school age like the other Phantom Thieves. He’s dressed rather formally, in
an argyle vest, and “private school pretentious” doesn’t even come close to describing just how
entitled he looks. Tohru swears he’s seen this guy somewhere. The other Phantom Thieves
immediately react to his presence in telling ways: Makoto stares with a “deer-in-the-headlights”
look, Ryuji’s teeth start grinding, and even Takashi’s glare goes ice-cold from under his glasses.
“Ah, you’re those people I met at the TV station..” The kid’s red eyes land on Tohru, and instantly
Tohru knows that this kid knows who he is, the smug little brat.
“And who are you?” the kid asks in the sort of smug, ineffectual tone that just makes Tohru want
to sock him in his self-satisfied face.
“Dojima,” Tohru blurts out, “Taro.. Dojima.”
“Hm. I assume you’re their chaperone?”
“Yep, and we’re off on another school trip. Pack up, kids, we’re going to Ikebukuro!” Tohru yells,
trying to steer the kids away.
“Oh, to do what?”
Tohru’s fumbling for something and what comes out is “To.. eat.. some fat little boys.”
This kid gives him the most confused look and Takashi Kido, bless his eloquent little smart-ass
mouth, chimes in with “Some fat pancakes, he means. Nice and hot off the griddle.”
“May I join you-“ the kid begins, but Tohru’s already rushing the Phantom Thieves off and to the
train station.
The “kid,” better known as Goro Akechi, stares a bit from afar. Taking out his phone, he pulls up a
text conversation between him and his colleague - the prosecutor Sae Niijima.
I just thought I should warn you, I saw a former irritating coworker of yours hanging out with your
younger sister.
A few miles away, Sae is working in her office when she gets the text from Akechi. Her brow
furrows. Which one? she responds.
It takes a minute to text, but Akechi’s reply is brief and to the point: Tohru Adachi.
Sae practically slams her phone down on the table. Her hands fly to her hair, gripping the sides of
her head as she snarls. “You can’t be serious. ”
Tell me you’re joking, her fingers pound out on her phone.
I am not.
Once more, she slams her phone down again and tries to contain the enraged tremor in her hands.
“That damned insufferable little idiot.. going near my sister...”
The minute the Phantom Thieves get on the train, Tohru has some questions to ask.
“Now, who exactly was that stuck-up brat that cornered us?”
Yuuki is the one that blurts out the answer: “That was the Second Coming of the Detective Prince,
Goro Akechi.”
Yuuki suddenly sees a distant look enter his father’s eye, like he’s remembering something he
would rather never remember again. He twitches. “If he’s anything as irritating as working with the
First Detective Prince was like, I can see why you guys reacted the way you did to that brat,” Tohru
hisses.
He looks over to Takashi and sees Takashi squinting at some new texts on his own phone.
“... Alibaba, eh?” Tohru says.
“They say they can help us. With Medjed.”
Yuuki's jaw drops. "Wait, I know them...!"
"What?" Takashi's eyes turn to Yuuki. "How?"
"They're a moderator on the Phan-site..."
Tohru gets back home, unaware of further developments. He tuned out of the conversation right
after Alibaba asked for them to change the heart of a girl and then took that request right back.
He’s certainly not checking his phone right now, by any means.
He looks at the TV in his apartment, though, and gets an idea.
Makoto Niijima, better known as Queen amongst the Phantom Thieves, gets into her apartment.
It’s going to be a quiet night doing homework, as far as her sister knows. She’s sure of it.
Except her sister is waiting there for her.
And from the look in her eye, the rigidness with which she holds herself..
Makoto knows she’s going to be scolded. She can already tell. But for what…?
“Sit down,” Sae orders.
She pulls out a chair. Her movements are quick and jerky.
Makoto gulps, and does so. “What is this about?” she asks tentatively.
“What were you doing around Tohru Adachi? ”
Makoto doesn’t think she’s ever heard her sister put such dripping contempt into the saying of a
single name before.
“He’s.. the father of one of my friends. We were going to get food, and Toh insisted he come
along..”
Makoto doesn’t realize she’s used the affectionate pet name the adolescent Phantom Thieves often
use for Adachi when he’s not in earshot until Sae literally spits out “Toh? You’re calling him pet
names now, implying it’s a common occurrence for him to hang around you all.”
“I-I.. yes.”
Sae’s whole body is shaking. Her fists clench, her jaw strung tight. She closes her eyes, forcing
herself to take several deep breaths, but even this looks like a Herculean effort to Makoto
considering how absolutely livid Sae is right now.
“You’re talking about the man who not only attempted to rape two women and killed them, but
humiliated me in front of the whole precinct, and you call him Toh? ”
Makoto knows there’s no point in lying, so she nods.
Sae slaps a cup off of the counter. It falls to the floor, shattering.
“A waste of breath! A WASTE OF MEAT! A WASTE OF SPACE! THAT IS WHAT THAT- THAT
PATHETIC LOWLIFE ADACHI IS!”
Spit flies from Sae’s mouth as she screams. Her face is bright red.
“I DO NOT WANT TO HEAR OF YOU EVER BEING NEAR HIM OR HIS SON AGAIN, AM I
CLEAR?”
Tears brim up in Makoto’s eyes. “Y-Yes, Sister..”
Sae lets out another snarl of rage, eyes gleaming.
She continues to rant while Makoto notices something particularly odd.
The man of the hour himself is sticking out of the TV.
More accurately, it’s Adachi’s face. His face is literally sticking out of the TV, eyes wide as he
stares at Makoto. “I came to visit,” he mouths, “is this a bad time?”
Makoto looks from Adachi to the screaming Sae and back again through her tears, as if to say
“yeah, this isn’t the best time you chose”. Adachi winces as Sae punches a hole in the wall.
He nods as Sae continues.
“... and he showed me up every single time I visited, purposefully ruining my cases and saddling
me with paperwork..” Sae hisses, her body still shaking.
Makoto watches in fear, trying to keep Sae distracted from the man’s face poking out of their TV as
she continues. Adachi’s facial expressions get increasingly more amusing as Sae rants, and Makoto
is trying so hard not to laugh.
“And he had the audacity to be at the top of his class at the academy. Always second best to
him..”
Adachi can’t resist putting his hands under his chin and making an “oh, lil ole me?” face at this,
which causes Makoto to finally snap and laugh in Sae’s face.
Sae pauses. She seems completely taken aback by this sudden outburst of laughter for a second.
With this, Adachi finally disappears into the television, and Sae’s shock gives way to a lethally
cold anger.
“... you think it’s funny?”
Chapter End Notes
With the beginnings of Adachi and Mishima's actual Phantom Thief adventures, these
Palace chapters are going to be super big in terms of content. I'm gonna put it to a vote
for you all, an actual vote.
Would you rather have:
a.) shorter chapters with more frequent updates/me splitting up the Palace chapters
b.) longer chapters with less frequent updates/me writing them all in long paces as I
intended which will keep the 21 chapter mark I set?
Also, I deeply hope you enjoy the foreshadowing of what's to come with Sae
Niijima's.. strong contempt.. of Tohru Adachi.
One of the few big twists to keep Persona 5 players reading this fic on their toes.
Pyramid of Wrath (Part II)
Chapter Summary
Tohru and Yuuki enter the Pyramid of Wrath.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
The next time the Phantom Thieves meet, Makoto greets Tohru with a slap.
It’s not a light slap, either - no, this is a harsh one that sends the ex-policeman tumbling to the
ground like a sack of potatoes.
Yuuki goes “oh shit” quietly, looking away. Ann moves to stop Makoto, but Takashi’s arm holds
her back.
“Let them fight,” Takashi replies in a deadpan tone.
“Shit, you slap harder than a trained policeman, I was just-“ Tohru tries to explain before Makoto
lifts him up by the collar. Her fist goes up in the air, and Tohru cringes.
“That power, with the TV, what was it?” she says.
The other Phantom Thieves look equally as confused.
“It’s another world I can enter, the TV world.. i-it’s like the Metaverse, you see, but shows up
differently!”
Takashi finally steps forward. “What happened?”
They decide to go to a restaurant. Takashi first catches Tohru up on what’s going on: Medjed’s
issued another threat to the Phantom Thieves, but hasn’t done much since then. Alibaba is still not
responding.
Thus, Tohru responds in kind with his explanation. “So.. there’s another manifestation of human
thoughts like the Metaverse out there that can be accessed through television sets. It’s called the
TV World, or the Midnight Channel, and it’s how I committed my murders.”
“What do you mean?” Takashi asks.
“Threw my victims in the TV, and they came out dead a little bit later. Their Shadows - you know,
how they really are deep down - killed them. I could access it whenever I wanted, and spy on
people through it.”
The other Phantom Thieves murmur about this.
Takashi breaks through the murmuring. “How does this tie into what happened last night?”
Makoto chimes in this time: “Because he used it to check on me while my sister yelled about him
being a bad influence on me.”
Tohru sighs. “Sae, yeah.”
Makoto punches Tohru in the arm hard enough to make it numb and he yelps. “You’re lucky I’m
not leaving you with any broken bones..” she mutters.
They keep chatting until a familiar voice sounds behind them. “Haven’t you heard about Medjed’s
threat on the Phantom Thieves’ site?”
They turn around to see Akechi standing there. This time, he looks considerably less forgiving than
before.
Yuuki pulls up the site, and begins to fearfully read out the threat - their demand that the Phantom
Thieves turn themselves in before August 15th, or they’ll destroy Japan’s economy in a massive
hack.
Akechi seems to look even more stern than before. Tohru’s squinting. There’s something about
Akechi’s behavior that seems a little too put together here, a little too stern.
Takashi sighs, manages to get the “Detective Prince” off their trail, and they get to Cafe Leblanc to
discuss further.
Tohru stays relatively quiet throughout the whole thing, letting the kids come to their own
conclusions. Turns out Makoto figured out who Alibaba was - the daughter of the man who ran
Cafe Leblanc, Sojiro Sakura.
Tohru was left at the cafe with one directive: distract Sojiro while the kids broke into Sojiro’s
house to find the daughter.
So he makes his way over to the counter, where the man himself is drying a cup. Sojiro’s a
somewhat tall, weathered man with slicked back hair. He seems very laid-back, as far as Tohru can
tell.
“You’re the guy caring for Takashi Kido, eh?” Tohru begins, seating himself at the counter.
Sojiro puts down the cup, nodding. “The one and only. He’s mentioned you, once or twice. Here
for a night-time cup of coffee?”
“Sure thing. I take it with a bit of cream, a smoother blend if you got it.”
Tohru pulls out his wallet, but Sojiro waves his hand.
“No, no, put that away. It’s on the house. I insist.”
Tohru slowly puts it back in his coat, taking a minute to readjust himself. Well, he certainly doesn’t
mind this.
“You sure?”
Sojiro chuckles. “You may be an ex-convict, but you’re also one of the few people keeping the kid
out of trouble. I appreciate it.”
“You’re, uh, you’re welcome.”
“He tells me you have a son, that Mishima kid that visits sometimes.”
Tohru nods. “Yeah, that’s about right. His name’s Yuuki.. I’m raising him for his mother’s sake.”
And just like with Iwai, Tohru can see the familiar gleam of understanding in Sojiro’s eyes.
Whatever Sojiro’s been through, it’s clear that he sympathizes with Tohru’s motive.
“... you too, eh?” He smiles sadly.
Tohru nods.
Sojiro sighs as he pulls the coffee beans off of the shelf behind him. “I raise my daughter with
much the same reasoning.. she was the kid of the one woman I ever truly loved.”
“Same.”
The next few minutes pass in a calming silence as Sojiro prepares the blend. When he places the
cup down, there’s a slip of paper under the cup. Tohru pulls it out.
Sojiro’s phone number. “It’s just to make sure you have another responsible adult nearby to call in
case the kids get in trouble,” he sighs, "no flirtatious intent behind it."
As Tohru inputs the number on his phone, he feels another rush of energy within him.
I am thou, thou art I..
Thou hast acquired a new bond-vow.
It shall become the eyes with which the truth may be seen, and the wings of rebellion that break
through the hungry chains that bind..
With the birth of the Strength Arcana, I have obtained the winds of blessing that lead to freedom
and new power..
The next time the Phantom Thieves convene, Takashi lays out the plan.
They were going to steal the distorted desires of Futaba Sakura, Sojiro’s daughter, on her own
request. They had the words to access her Palace through the Metaverse app, they just had to go
ahead and actually.. y’know, get in there.
Both Yuuki and Adachi are buzzing with excitement. Their first Palace infiltration.. yes, this would
be good.
The Palace itself is a massive pyramid. The top of it glows and shines, “hieroglyphs” of internet
Unicode carved upon its exterior.
Yuuki is, understandably, wowed by this. It’s a gorgeous place as much as it is a monument to the
grief Futaba is trapped in.
He looks over to his dad, who seems.. somewhat impressed as well.
The Phantom Thieves enter. Yuuki’s relieved to find that the place is like the first time they
entered a few days ago. They look around and find their further path is blocked.
It’s Joker that moves to turn them around.. before they’re stopped by a ghostly figure that’s
appeared. She’s wrapped in bandages, yellow eyes glowing bright. A young Pharaoh is what she
looks like. Futaba Sakura herself - or, at least, her Shadow self. His father looks a bit spooked, but
Yuuki’s pretty calm. Yep, looks pretty in line with what he expected, considering her Palace.
“Please.. retrieve what was stolen from me in the city next to this tomb of mine. Only then will I let
you pass…”
So they make their way out, and to the desolate desert city. Yuuki doesn’t remember much of it,
but he does remember the look on his father’s face as they fight off the enemies holding the item bloodlust, a sort of schadenfreude in being able to let loose on these Shadows.
His face is curved in a grin, eyes gleaming under the mask as he plunges the spear into the wings
of one of the enemies. The being is howling, wriggling and writhing. “Let me go, let me go, I’ll
give you anything…!”
His father leans down, chuckling softly, and says in a deathly soft tone: “Oh, but you can give me
your life, and then I can loot whatever I want from you.”
Yuuki shivers, turning his attention back towards one of the other enemies. His father seems to
take great care in looting the enemies’ corpses afterward, and Yuuki thinks: so this is the murderer
my father really is, deep down.
The next clear memory he has is when they return to the Palace. They’re fighting another enemy,
one rather powerful one. It's a giant coffin-dwelling enemy, and Takashi seems particularly
hesitant in his strikes towards it. It’s going well until the enemy sends out a bolt of energy, and,
well.. Where his father once stood now sits a round little rat with fluffy fur.
“D-Dad..!” Yuuki dives to help Tohru, guiding him into his arms, but his father has other ideas.
Tohru scuttles up Yuuki’s shoulder, seating himself atop Yuuki’s head.
“What are you-”
It’s cut off by a painful tug on Yuuki’s hair, and he yelps. His arm moves along with the
tug. There’s a moment of silence from the other Phantom Thieves before they begin howling with
laughter. Ryuji is laughing so hard he’s crying. Takashi is holding his stomach, he’s laughing so
hard.
“Stah- Stop that, dad! Stop puppeting me!” Yuuki yells insistently. Tohru does not stop. He keeps
going, squeaking his tiny little lungs out as he manages to pull out the chainsword Yuuki keeps on
him and land a hit on the boss. There’s something deeply funny about how Tohru gets better at
“piloting” Yuuki like something out of a fighting game. The Phantom Thieves are still crying with
laughter as they defeat the enemy. Once it dies, Tohru turns human - while still sitting on Yuuki’s
head.
Yuuki pauses as he gets up, staring at Takashi. Takashi seems to have gone quiet, still staring with
wide eyes where the enemy used to be. "Joker? Is something wrong?"
Takashi goes, "It's nothing," but something in his tone makes Yuuki think otherwise.
The puzzles throughout the Palace are easy, Yuuki thinks.
He solves them easily, a one-and-done situation, while the others fight the enemies nearby.
He’s always been a good hand at puzzles like this. What he likes is the reactions it gains from the
other Phantom Thieves. The admiration in some people’s eyes, like Takashi’s. The new reevaluations of him, like in his father’s case.
It does make him smile.
It makes him smile up until he solves the final puzzle and sees the mural it reveals.
Futaba’s mother, jumping in front of a car.
All at once, Yuuki re-evaluates what he’s been feeling and seeing.
It wasn’t awe.. it was a shock. Not new re-evaluations of him, but.. something in his father’s eyes,
a pain he couldn’t place.
He’s crying all of a sudden, for poor Futaba and her genuine belief she killed her mother.
Bit by bit, over the course of three days, they make their way to the final part of the Palace - the
top of the Pyramid. The time to send the calling card comes, and they go into her room to do so.
The "shitty adult", Adachi, has been banished outside along with a few others so as to make the
room less crowded.
"C-Change my heart!" she says, bursting out of the closet at one point.
"It, uh... it doesn't work like that," Yuuki says softly.
She pauses, shivering still. "Oh..." she says, before she goes right back inside and shut the door.
"Hey, Alibaba."
"Yeah...?" he can hear her say from inside the closet. She shuffles closer.
"I'm here for you." He crouches down beside the closet. "It's going to be ok. I know what it's like
to... to feel that afraid... and you don't have to feel that way anymore."
She opens the door, holding out her hand. "... you guys said you had a calling card for me?"
Yuuki can see how happy his father is getting to face something big.
The enemies are getting tougher in the Palace and they’re taking shelter in the few safe rooms they
can find when possible.
They get up to the top, and what they see is something that makes his father bark out a curse word.
There is a giant, winged Sphinx with the head of Futaba’s dearly departed mother waiting for them.
Her claws are as long as swords, and there’s murderous rage in her eyes.
“YOU… SHALL DIE HERE…!”
The Phantom Thieves get into attack formation.
Time to fight.
It’s a couple of turns into the fight, and they’re trying to find a way to not get killed.
One of the Thieves fighting just got knocked out. Takashi’s switching another in, panicked. Yuuki
just barely misses a swipe from the Sphinx.
His father stares at Takashi, pointing to his eyes and then to the Sphinx. “Remember what we’ve
talked about,” he mouths.
Takashi turns to the others. “Aim for the eyes!”
“WHAT?” Makoto yells back.
“AIM FOR ITS EYES! Try and aim at its wings, too. Don’t let it escape.”
They start aiming at it when possible, taking risks. Of course, it’s the Adachi family that gets the
riskiest of all. Takashi doesn’t realize what’s happening until he sees Tohru and Yuuki literally
climb onto the Sphinx, readying their sharp objects.
“DEVIL! MARQUIS! WHAT THE HELL?”
He can hear a yell back from Tohru - “truuuuuuust meeeeee…”
The others are keeping it distracted, trying not to get the Adachi family hurt, when they get to their
places.
The Sphinx yells as she feels two people dangling from her hair.
“Hey, kid, you ready?”
Yuuki smiles, and replies back “Eye-eye!”
With that, a chainsword, a firework lance, and both Personas of the Adachi family simultaneously
pierce through the glasses the Sphinx wears, through to the eyes. This Sphinx screams and wails,
throwing both the father and the son to the ground with a harsh thump - but the damage has been
done.
Takashi hears something behind him, turns to look Futaba herself, standing proudly, with her new UFO-appearing Persona lifting her up into its
interior.
The tide of battle has indeed turned, and with Futaba’s help, they take out the Sphinx swiftly as
you please. There’s a moment where Futaba makes peace with her mother - or, at least, the
cognition of her mom - before they get going.
They manage to escape the crumbling Palace by the skin of their teeth. As they drive along in the
car, the Phantom Thieves take turns yelling at the Adachi family for the absolutely stupid thing
they did.
By far the worst one they get is the unironically uttered line “I’m not mad, I’m just disappointed”
from Takashi.
Tohru is thinking about everything as they drive back to the starting point.
Futaba's Palace had been quite the place.
Sojiro’s words ring in his head. “... she was the kid of the one woman I ever truly loved.”
He smiles sadly. So that had been the woman Sojiro loved so much.
Something else comes up in his mind, a mention of something he’d heard after they rescued
Futaba. Mentions that Futaba’s mother had been researching the Metaverse, and humanity’s
collective cognition..
“Hey, Futaba,” he says.
The girl herself - long-haired, shy little thing - turns towards Tohru. “Y-Yeah?”
“Is it possible to erase someone from human cognition? Make ‘em cease to exist?”
Futaba’s face crinkles up, her nose wrinkling as she tries to think of the possibility.
“I think so. My mom’s research definitely said so.”
Tohru thinks about what might happen if someone tried that with the Phantom Thieves… and his
mind is hit with a terrifying, massive, perhaps even awe-inspiring idea.
“Futaba, care to lend an ear?”
She shakily leans in as Tohru begins to ramble into her ear.
Futaba’s face shifts from confusion, to understanding, to awe and inspiration, to unbridled joy.
“Holy level up.. is that even possible?” she breathes.
Tohru’s face contorts into a wicked smirk, the same that he wore when choking out Namatame.
“It can be.”
Chapter End Notes
Gods, yes, this chapter is finished. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, I'll probably be
going through and editing it up a lil bit more to add more description of the Palace
itself soon.
I've been thinking a bit about misc. things concerning the fic.
For example, from last chapter, would you guys rather have:
a.) shorter chapters with more frequent updates/me splitting up the Palace chapters
b.) longer chapters with less frequent updates/me writing them all in long paces as I
intended which will keep it a bit more compact?
T'is important to me to know this.
I know that I'm also definitely underwriting the Phantom Thieves a bit in this fic, and
for that I apologize. I might cover their perspectives on what's going on a little bit
deeply later on, whether that be in later chapters or in a potential sequel to this fic.
Lastly, if you all have any fanart for this series (which would probably make me
fucking sob with joy sdlfkjlfk), you can send it to my Tumblr or Twitter, which is both
under the penthepoet username just like this fic is.
Also added one or two new things to this fic's plans later on that have me smiling like
an idiot.
As always, to any who decide to comment - thank you very much for the service you
are performing to lil' ole fanfic writers like me. Bit by bit, you guys are helping make
the Persona fanfic community an even better place to be in. <3
A Moon's Inner Thoughts
Chapter Summary
Yuuki Mishima struggles with his own nightmares.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
Yuuki’s been deep in thought the past few days, pacing back and forth in his room while he’s
supposed to be studying. The thought of being a Phantom Thief, the thought of hunting down
Shadows and doing right by the world - it shines in his head as brightly as a torch. “I… I’ve wanted
to be famous, I’ve wanted to be more than just a zero,” he murmurs to himself.
The minute the words hit the air, he knows they’re true - more true than anything he’s admitted to
himself in a long while. This Phantom Thief business, having Takashi look at him with respect,
even having an infamous killer for a father… it all feeds into that one base desire of his, and he’s
losing himself in the rush of it.
He pauses, looking at his headphones and phone. He’s not going to be able to get to Mementos
when it’s so late in the day, but he does know something he can do, what he always did when he
was getting lost in the rush of a hyperfixation or had a daydream he really wanted to make vivid.
He pops on his headphones, blares music on his phone, and lets himself tune out into a well-worn
fantasy of his, one he thought would only remain fantasy before he was inducted into the Phantom
Thieves…
It’s late at night, and Yuuki is soaring across buildings. He’s got a smirk on his face, running away
from the bad guys, and he feels so alive. The daydream has only become more vivid since he was
inducted into the Thieves, with his outfit’s cape flowing behind him in the wind as he jumps from
rooftop to rooftop. He’s as quick as moonlight in this outfit, jumping with confidence. He lets
himself laugh, lets himself run free. A few gunshots fire off at him, but they’re nothing he can’t
dodge. A knife gets thrown and he ducks his head away, jumping down onto the stairs in-between
buildings and effortlessly fleeing through alleyways. He may be the pursued one here, but he’s the
one in control here, leading his pursuers to a place where they think they have him pinned.
He loses himself in the rush. His hands are flapping, his whole face is a content grin, and he’s just
utterly consumed by the fantasy in every sense of the word, wandering around his room and barely
even focusing on any of his surroundings. Right as his fantasy is about to hit its climax, his foot
makes a loud impact with the dresser and he lets out a hissed swear word. He tosses off his
headphones, slouching down to hold his foot and hiss out more swear words.
“Son of a… shit, that hurts.”
“Need a band-aid?” a voice says, and Yuuki looks up to see Tohru Adachi standing at the door.
Yuuki blinks, straightening up into a standing position again and shaking his head. “I-I’m all good
here, no need to worry.”
“What were you doing? With that hand-flapping and headphones and shit?”
Yuuki pauses, laughing nervously as he rubs the back of his head. “Well… I was kind of having a
daydream, you know, like I usually do… and doing what my body just kind of does when I get
really excited, that whole… vaguely jazz hands motion… because my step-mom kind of got me
diagnosed with a, uh - a mental thing? - that makes me do that...”
He’s rocking back and forth slightly. Tohru raises an eyebrow. “Carry on. Just make sure it doesn’t
interrupt my beauty sleep.”
“Understood.” Yuuki sheepishly turns off his headphones, just generally anxious after that event.
When Yuuki slips downstairs later that night to get a drink of water, he finds Tohru hunched over
the dinner table. He’s got a whole crowd of papers about various neurodivergencies and how to
raise a neurodivergent teen without messing them up around him, as well as a bunch of tabs on the
same topic. He’s also got some papers on Yuuki with one thing circled: on the autistic spectrum +
ADHD.
Yuuki… can’t really help but smile at that, going upstairs and drinking the glass of water he got
before passing out on his bed. Maybe this would be better than he thought, living with Tohru
Adachi. Maybe he could give Tohru a chance.
The thought lingers in his head even when he drifts into a dream…
The static of the TV reverberates throughout the room. The room is cast in black and white from
the TV’s monochrome screen. Suguru Kamoshida is sitting at a table, eyes blank and vacant. His
face is devoid of all emotion. Yuuki looks down at himself. He’s wearing his father’s suit, with the
same worn red tie that he’s so fond of. He’s got a sledgehammer in his hands, and Kamoshida
looks up at him with a surprised expression.
“M-Mishima? Why do you look like that? Why are you smiling at me like that?”
A laughter bubbles up in Yuuki’s throat. It slowly shifts from his own normal chuckle to one
darker, one more sly and Adachi-like than anything he’s done so far.
“Kamoshida… Get up from the chair.”
“What?”
“ I said, get the fuck up from the chair.”
Kamoshida gets up and all at once, Yuuki is a blur, running forward and slamming the
sledgehammer into Kamoshida’s legs. They make the most satisfying sounds of bones snapping,
and Kamoshida wails with pain.
“Mishima, please, we can talk this out, I swear I can make things right-”
Mishima cackles in Kamoshida’s face. “Absolutely not.”
He brings the hammer down on Kamoshida’s legs again, and again, and again. The noises of
anguish Kamoshida makes feels so very much like Mishima would imagine a euphoric drug to
feel.
“Do you know what I’m going to do to you, Kamoshida? Do you know how much you made me
suffer, you stupid, meatheaded monster?”
“N-No..”
“This is for Ann Takamaki, who you sexually abused, this is for Shiho Suzui, my friend who you
forced into attempting suicide, this is for every single member of the volleyball team who you beat
senseless, but most of all… this is for me.”
Mishima’s smile is so very inhuman. At this point, he really doesn’t care.
Once he’s tired of smashing Kamoshida’s legs in, he grabs Kamoshida’s head and slams it against
the wall a few times. Hard enough for Kamoshida’s head to start dripping blood.
“Please, Mishima, M-Mishima…”
“You shut it. You shut your fucking mouth right now.”
He looks up at the television screen and smirks.
He drags Kamoshida along, the older man screaming and whimpering and trying as hard as he
can to pull away, towards the screen.
He shoves Kamoshida’s head inside, the TV screen rippling around his hand with a sensation as
cool and inviting as water.
“Let’s see how you fare against monsters worse than me…”
The minute he shoves Kamoshida completely in, he falls to his knees, and this time his laugh
sounds exactly like his father’s.
Yuuki Mishima clutches his chest as he flies out of sleep, his body rocketing upright. His heart is
beating in reverse and overtime, his mind flooded with all the horrible feelings that dream gave
him.
He’s had dreams of hurting Kamoshida before. But none that vivid. None that inviting.
He fumbles for his phone. Takashi Kido always knew what to say in moments like these. Takashi
would be able to help him.
The minute Takashi answers his call, Yuuki unravels into a flurry of hurried speech and
confessions of sadism. “I-I… Takashi, I had this dream, this dream where I tortured Kamoshida, I
shoved him into the screen, through the TV like my father did, and I-I enjoyed it, and I’m a
genuinely awful person for wanting to do that…”
“Hey, Yuuki, deep breaths. Slow down. It’s going to be ok soon. What happened?”
“... I had a bad dream. I mean, yeah, I’ve had those before, but like… this one was genuinely
fucked up. And I hate how it made me feel.”
“And in it, you shoved him through the TV? Like Tohru Adachi?”
“Yeah.”
“We’ve all got dreams where we imagine things going differently. It was probably you wanting
revenge towards Kamoshida.”
“That’s not t-true,” Yuuki starts to say, but it trails off when Takashi zeroes in: “Actually, it was
probably because us Thieves got the chance to steal his heart and reform him before you could dole
out the ‘justice’ you secretly wanted to.”
“... I always thought he deserved worse for what he did to Shiho. Worse for what he did to me.”
“It was Ann’s call to make. And she decided he needed to live and suffer through the guilt of what
he’d done.”
Yuuki finds angry tears brimming in his eyes. “He needed to know the pain I went through. What
the Thieves gave him was too good.”
“And yet, it’s what he got. There’s no way we’re revisiting him just to psychologically torment
him. That would make us no better than the bad guys out there.”
Yuuki’s fist clenches by his side. “That’s unfair. You know that’s unfair, to tell me I should sit
back and just accept that. It’s like people telling me I should forgive him for what he’s done for
me, just because he’s on his knees and whimpering about how I should.”
Takashi seems taken aback by this. “People say that?”
“Yeah.”
“That’s genuinely fucked up. I… I think you’ve got to take some time to distract yourself. Distance
yourself from what he did to you. Then it can help you think more clearly about it all.”
“... Ok.”
“Is there anything else I can do for you?”
“My dad, I’m… what if I’m more like him than I know? I don’t want to be another version of him,
I want to be myself, I can’t be a killer, I can’t be a.. a monster.”
“All you can be is yourself,” Takashi says, but something about Yuuki’s words (or the topic)
seems to have struck a particular note inside him, and he goes quiet.
“Yeah, I guess. But.. are you sure about that?”
“... I’m not. I’m sorry, but I can’t help you further. Best of luck with the nightmares.”
And Takashi hangs up, leaving Yuuki in his own silence.
Why does Yuuki feel like Takashi pulls away just when Yuuki’s beginning to understand him…?
Chapter End Notes
I will proooooobably revise this more later, but here we go! Inspiration struck like a
lightning bolt for the first time in a long while and I knew I had to get this chapter out
to y'all as soon as possible. I was thinking about Yuuki Mishima's similarities to
Mikado Ryuugamine from Durarara, something I always love thinking about, and then
I got the idea for the initial nightmare and phone call we see in this chapter.
I've been wanting to expand on Yuuki and his fears in this rewrite, really flesh out a
character who doesn't often get his dues. This fic does focus a lot on Tohru later on,
but Yuuki should be a pretty important character as the deuteragonist, too.
Autistic + ADHD Yuuki Mishima is my Monkey Truth, and as self-indulgent as it is, I
will not be swayed from it.
You are all on Mx. Penthepoet's Wild Ride. Enjoy your stay.
A Moon Unending
Chapter Summary
The Adachi family gets in a fight.
Takashi ponders the hunger inside Tohru.
Content warnings for drunk behavior, described violent behavior/gore in dialogue, and
implications of abuse Kamoshida inflicted on Yuuki.
Also, very dark humor.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
It’s been a few days since they’ve finished the Palace. Yuuki is eating in Tohru’s apartment, and
the two are fighting.
It started when Yuuki brought up Mayumi, and it grew out of control. Of course Yuuki's mistrust
of Adachi would seep up to the surface eventually.
“YOU DIDN’T LOVE HER! YOU JUST WANTED HER TO BE YOURS, OBSESSION ISN’T
LOVE!”
“I loved her the only way I could. She was the only bitch I couldn’t bring myself to push away.”
Yuuki stands up, trying to wipe the tears out of his eyes. “You’re just raising me because you feel
guilty for killing her, don’t you?”
“That’s not-“ Tohru goes to comfort his kid, but Yuuki slaps his hand away.
“Don’t touch me, you fucking rapist, don’t even look at me.” Yuuki snarls, eyes bright.
Tohru reels back like he’s been struck. The familiar pulse of Magatsu-Izanagi simmers under his
skin, writhing in anger.
this ungrateful brat
Tohru grabs his head, hissing.
this stupid little brat after all we gave him all the love all the fucking attention we gave him
Tohru looks away as Yuuki keeps going, as Yuuki keeps saying all the things that Tohru doesn’t
want to hear, doesn’t want to confront.
we nearly broke the rules of this reality for him we came so close to ruining all our work for him to
keep him safe and he throws it back in our face
Yuuki looks so enraged, and for a second Tohru sees Mayumi, and for a second Tohru flinches.
the tv is behind him shove him into the tv world teach him a lesson
“No matter how much you try to play doting father, my mother’s blood is still on your hands, your
hands have strangled Saki, nothing can change that!”
do it you fucking coward you killed his mother in a fit of rage kill the boy too —
“You don’t know what I’ve done for you, what I will do for you,” Tohru murmurs.
“All you’ve done is ruin my life.”
Yuuki’s hand flies in a blur —
The sound of his slap echoes across the apartment. Tohru holds his own face gently.
“Where are you going, brat..” Tohru groans half-heartedly.
No response.
Yuuki grabs his things quickly, quietly, and leaves.
Tohru stands there, stunned, disgusted with himself.
So Tohru gets a little drunk - scratch that, he gets sloppily drunk, deeply drunk, the kind of messy
drunk that leads to profuse crying.
And he’s crying. He’s curled up in a fetal position, shirt undone, the tie Dojima gave him after they
drank together for the first time messily hanging around his neck, and he’s just bawling.
All these decayed emotions he’s barely felt in his life have started resurfacing, coming alive again
from the graves he’s dug them in. He’s started getting attached to all these fucking children, to his
flesh and blood son that is the living reminder he destroys everything he loves because he loves too
much and there’s no way he can change.
He remembers when he would stalk others when he was in school, envious of their fun while he
was left to study but in love with how they looked when happy. Pictures taken secretly, quiet
admiration left to fester into obsession.
It was put to an end when one boy caught him showing his love, taking pictures of the boy’s
girlfriend, and he was beaten to a bloody pulp. That was also the first day he got below an A on any
quiz he’d taken, and he resolved from that moment onwards to deny, to push away, to restrain any
feelings other than focus.
Now he pushes people away because he’s scared of intimacy, scared of feeling too strong, scared
of the terrifying ordeal that is people caring about him and gaining expectations Tohru Adachi can
never fucking hope to fulfill. He feels his own hunger, and it scares him when it breaks free.
He doesn’t have the option to run, not anymore.
Just like Dojima coming back to him after he fucking murdered people, there’s too many people
that would pursue him, that would see through it.
Adachi is rocking back and forth, continuing to bawl when he sees a new figure before him. It’s
blurry as hell, but he can see who it is still.
The woman, from the Velvet Room.
“Whazz’ your name..” he slurs through his tears.
“My name is Margaret. Give me your hand.”
“Why you..” He hiccups. “Why’re you here?”
Her face doesn’t change.
“Because you are pathetic right now, and you need to be saved from yourself. That is why.”
Tohru’s eyes well up yet again. “I am pathetic..”
She lifts him up, dragging him over to a chair.
Then she slaps him. It’s a quick slap, but it wakes him up, sobers him.
“You listen to me, Jester.”
Her tone is soft and angry.
He lolls his head up.
“Are you going to break the promise you made to Philemon? To me? To Ryotaro Dojima, the man
you care for?”
“Don’t speak his name..”
“I will speak his name as I please. You slovenly drunk. He would be ashamed of you. Mayumi
would be ashamed of you.”
“Don’t push it, lady,” Tohru hisses.
Margaret’s eyes glow, and the room grows constrictive, sucked of heat.
“I am one who wields power. Do not presume to bandy such things with me! I did not ask to care
for you in this drunken state, slovenly Jester, but I do so now out of the desire to see you ascend. I
ask of you now, will you let the Moon fall, or will you go to fix what you broke?” Her voice echoes,
and Tohru starts, falling out of his chair.
“Point taken.” he meeps.
He feels a rush sober him up, a power bright and gleaming, and as he pulls himself up, something
else comes tumbling out of his mouth.
“You’re the Empress, aren’t you.. the Empress Arcana. One of the people I get power from.”
Margaret nods. “Yes.. now go, and save the Moon Arcana before it breaks.”
Tohru runs to the one place he thinks Yuuki will be, and his guess is right.
Yuuki is sitting at the hideout, trying not to cry.
“Hey,” Tohru says, holding his hand out.
Yuuki doesn’t respond.
Tohru thinks. He swallows his pride, and begins rambling.
“Look, kid. Considering I thought Mayumi was cheating on me at the time, I can’t say I wouldn’t
have done it again. And I’m sure you wouldn’t believe anything I had to say about feeling sorry for
her death. You'd think I was just lying to make you trust me more.”
He crouches down next to Yuuki. “How would you feel if I told you I went to Kamoshida and
made sure he never hung around you again?”
Yuuki sniffs. “Phantom Thieves already did that.”
“Yeah, but I did something special. I made him swear that if anybody else found him, he would
promise he was beaten up by a prostitute. Broke his bones. Even have his phone number right
now.”
Yuuki wipes the tears from his eyes. “How do I know you’re not lying to me...? Why would you
even do it?”
Tohru holds out a finger in the universal gesture for “wait.” He pulls out his phone, dialing up the
number under the name Meathead.
Suguru Kamoshida jumps out of his skin when his phone rings. He checks the number - the same
one the Inaba killer gave him. He picks up the phone as best as he can with his swollen, broken
arms, and picks up the number. “P-Please don’t hurt me more. I’ll do anything!” he sputters.
Tohru is sitting there, phone on speaker mode, smirking smugly. “Hey, buddy!” he chirps.
“Oh, god, why are you calling?” Kamoshida sounds absolutely terrified. Yuuki’s leaning forward,
eyes wide with shock.
“Calling me your god now, eh? Nifty. Anyway, just had a rhetorical question to ask you.”
“W-what is it?”
“If good ole’ Mish was here, right now, what would you tell him?”
“I’ve fucked up so badly, he’s not a punching bag, he deserved nothing I ever inflicted on him, I’m
so sorry I’m so fucking sorry..” He’s bawling right there at the thought.
Yuuki shivers. “Hold on one second. If you hang up on me, buddy, I’m not gonna be happy!~”
Tohru chimes, putting him on hold.
He turns towards Yuuki. “If he fucks his one chance for mercy I’m giving him, what d’ya want me
to do to him?”
“I.. I…” Yuuki’s stuttering.
“Think. Would you want me to remove a body part? Maybe give him a swirlie? I always wondered
what giving someone a swirlie would be like.” Tohru’s eyes are gleaming with far too much
excitement.
Yuuki pauses.
“C’mon, don’t you think he got off easy, even with the Phantom Thieves rearranging his brain?
There has to be something you want to do,” Tohru coaxes.
Yuuki gently, gently rolls up his pants. On his lower back is a brand. SK, in looping cursive. The
minute Tohru lays eyes on it, his jaw tightens. “That little..”
Yuuki looks away. “He.. he brought me to his home once, and that.. was the result, I..”
Some sadistic part in Yuuki snaps right there, just like with Tohru, and the words that come
pouring out of his mouth are every bit as passionate as his decrying of Tohru’s actions an hour or
two before.
“... I want him to be tied down. Branded in the same place with my initials. I want him to spend
every day after that living in fear just like he put me through. I want him to bandage and care for
his own wounds, no help from others, constantly having to hide all the pain inflicted on him.”
He keeps going, his words taking the quality of an incantation chanted by a murderous witch.
Mid-rant, Tohru unpauses the phone, and Kamoshida listens in mute shock to Yuuki’s rant.
“... I want to see him flinch in terror every time he even hears or thinks about me, the same way he
did to me . Beat his legs in with a hammer, cut his pride off, slam his head against the concrete
until he gets a concussion, but don’t let him die, he’s not allowed to, I will not fucking allow him
to. Force him to live through the hell he made me suffer, day after day.”
Yuuki shakes with rage, growling the next part: “You know what? They say an eye for an eye
leaves the whole world blind. I say: bullshit, an eye for an eye is Suguru Kamoshida reaping what
he’s sown, crawling on his knees, living in permanent fear of me, begging for the torment to stop
and never receiving an answer other than my laughter in his face.”
Tohru Adachi hangs up.
Yuuki breathes deeply, eyes still dilated and vivid.
“We can do it together, you and I… Maybe we can even take one of his eyes home as a souvenir.”
Tohru chuckles, mostly joking.
“Make it into a necklace?” Yuuki jokes back.
“Now you’re talkin’.”
Yuuki pauses, looking aside... before he abandons the last of his mistrust and hugs him.
The rush Tohru gets this time feels different.
The power of your son’s trust and affection has given you the deadly aim to shoot out the eyes of
all who paint his nightmares..
You received the ability Moonshot.
Takashi Kido can’t understand Tohru Adachi.
Every other Confidant he’s had, he’s been going into it with an initial sense of who they are, what
they are.
But Adachi keeps pulling out surprises. One minute he’s playing “gullible adult”, the next he’s
ripping apart Shadows with all the unpredictability of a Norse berserker. One minute he’s joking
around and the next he gets.. he gets almost wistful.
And then there’s the fact that he could summon his own Persona, long before he even knew of the
Thieves - “How could a shitty adult like him use a Persona?” Ryuji had kept asking when they
hung out after Kaneshiro’s Palace one weekend. When they asked Adachi himself about it, he’d just
laughed. “It’s the embodiment of my own hunger.”
His own hunger. Takashi keeps thinking about that choice of words. Now what does that say about
him?
Takashi still doesn’t understand until the day he’s walking Shibuya with the man himself.
They’re on one of the streets. The TV screens blare the headline: Disgraced Olympian Assaulted
by Prostitute. Images of Kamoshida beaten to a ridiculous degree. Bones broken, face bruised and
bloodied to all hell, the works. The devious smirk that curls on Adachi’s face at that does not pass
by Takashi’s notice. They’ve been talking strategy for several minutes when Adachi’s phone
rings.
“Let me take this real quick.” He sighs, clicking it on.
Instantly, Adachi’s whole demeanor shifts. He stands up straighter, a vaguely goofy grin spreading
across his face. His voice even sounds a little less raspy. “Hey, Dojima-san.”
Takashi tries his hardest to look like he’s ignoring what Adachi is talking about, even though he’s
listening in.
Adachi keeps on smiling. “How’s Nanako doing?”
The smile fades from his face a few seconds later. Whatever he’s hearing, it’s making him clench
his fist by his side. He even lets out a growl. “Bullying her?”
Takashi shivers.
“These damn brats nowadays.. Just have no respect for others, eh?” Adachi’s tone slides back into
the rasp he normally holds, no masquerading whatsoever.
There’s a moment of quiet on his end before Adachi sighs: “Well, if you need anybody to set ‘em
straight.. You know who to call, Dojima-san.”
Another pause. “Yeah, you be good too. Bye.”
He hangs up. Takashi looks a bit wary at this point when Adachi turns towards him.
“What, uh. What was that about?” Takashi asks.
“Nanako.. Some brats are getting off to ripping her dress, making her cry, all sorts of shit. They’d
better be lucky I’m following the rules of this reality..”
Takashi pauses, but then he asks: “Why?”
Adachi smiles, a baring of teeth. His “dopey” demeanor melts right away to the most intimidating
thing Takashi’s seen in a long while.
“Because if not, they’d be suffering through a lot worse than being in the Television World right
now..”
Takashi’s blood runs cold. A roar in his ears, the rattling of chains as his Persona, Arsene,
murmurs in his own head.
Thou art I.. and I am thou…
Thou hast seen how bonds may change…
The bond that hath changed.. It is thy first step in learning the truth.
Thou must bear thine inner power of “The Jester” becoming “Hunger”...
Chapter End Notes
G'ah, this week has put me through the fucking wringer, you guys. I've been working
so hard that it's been working me to the bone.
I'm glad you guys keep tuning into this fic.
Hopefully you guys enjoyed that little sneak peek of how fucking terrifying Adachi
must be to the Phantom Thieves when his mask drops, as well as the inner rage Yuuki
has at his abuser (that whole rant from him was SO SATISFYING to write and so
cathartic)
We'll be getting to a much lighter state next chapter, what with them going shopping
for supplies to infiltrate (and actually infiltrating) the next Palace. Expect some cute
fluffy scenes to make up for it all.
Lastly, in the unlikely case that any of you are also fans of my webseries, I hope you
enjoyed the Archives of the Scholar/Staff of the Scholar reference I slipped into this
chapter for you guys. <3
Spaceport of Greed (Part I)
Chapter Summary
Tohru takes up a hobby.
The Phantom Thieves decide to give him a little makeover.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
A few weeks have passed.
The new poll on the Phansite on who the Phantom Thieves should go after next has been ruling in
favor of one man, consistently.
Kunikazu Okumura. CEO to the Big Bang Burger food franchise - and, if rumors are true, a
notoriously corrupt man overworking his employees.
Tohru’s been doing some research, and what he’s turning up is some pretty shady stuff. His
daughter, Haru, is supposedly in an arranged marriage to an even sleazier guy called Sugimura.
He sighs. The state of the world these days.
He’s holding down the fort while the other Thieves - his kid included - are gone on vacation to
Hawaii. From what he’s heard, his kid’s been pulling in the ladies. The thought makes him grin.
Assuming Ryuji isn’t exaggerating to make him feel better, he’s actually pretty proud of Yuuki
right now.
Yuuki had set him up with an account on the Phan-site before he left, for the whole “blogging
experiment.” Tohru was pretty impressed by how stellar the coding was for this site when he first
clicked onto it - it even had an old-school forum and everything.
He’s browsing the site now.
Yuuki’s name on the site is “Boy-Mayor of the Phan-site.” He seems to be super active on the site,
posting on the forum in topics like “What do you think the Phantom Thieves are like?” to “Which
video game do you play the most?”
There’s another admin by the name of “oracle-ascending” that seems to post in random threads otherwise known as Futaba Sakura. She seems to post a little less frequently, usually acting as a
referee for various arguments on the Phan-site polls and forum.
She’s a pretty damn good admin, too. He’s impressed at the skill with which she handles yet
another thankless fucking argument over which character in “Creator’s Quest” is the real waifu, or
over things such as what kind of keyboard people on the forum use.
“It’s amazing how much people waste their time on the internet, huh,” he finds himself musing
aloud at one point while he keeps her company.
"Of course! It's one of the world's biggest and best time-killers," she chirps.
"What's it like, moderating the Phan-site? I'm sure a brat like you has a lot of free time all alone to
break up fights."
She lets out a long, drawn out sigh. "It can be so boringggggg. So... much... work..."
"You can say that again. Reminds me of doing paperwork back when I was a member of the police
force."
Futaba pauses, looking away from her screen. "Oh, so you were a pig once?"
"A p- I'm sorry, what?"
"Part of the force. A pig. One of the... the boys in blue? I dunno, I've heard people call cops a lot of
weird stuff."
Tohru pauses before he barks out laughter. "You should be glad my former partner wasn't around to
hear you say that, or he'd give you the lecture of a lifetime!"
"Wait, that's an insult?"
"Yeah! That's an insult. Y'know, like the whole 'all cops are bastards' thing I see online, or Ryuji
saying 'fuck the police' when Makoto or I do something he doesn't like."
Now it's Futaba's turn to laugh. "He says that?"
"Sure does."
"He's such a casual!"
Tohru just nods along at that comment, not understanding a single bit of its meaning.
"Speaking of which, you're a casual too - you haven't written up a post on the Phan-site as Devil
yet!"
"HEY! I'm getting to it!"
After reading through a bit of bickering threads about what the Phantom Thieves are really like, he
decides to clear the air.
The thread he makes is titled “ a blogpost for all you brats - Devil’s Log”
He thinks long and hard about the content. How he wants to come across. The general consensus
his brain is coming to is “himself, but a little less boring and a little more unfiltered.”
So the post begins with this sentence: I’m making a post here because the Boy-Mayor of this site
told me you mouth-breathing animals would be interested in hearing from the Thieves.
He tilts his head slightly. He’s trying to ponder how to write this next bit, because he knows that if
he gets a bit too confrontational, a bit too snippy, his kid is going to maul him alive.
His fingers move in a blur, and he’s struck by inspiration.
You want to know the story behind what we do, what we’re like, why we do it, and answers to a
thousand other banal, banal questions.
Newsflash: after a long vetting process, a bit of hacking from old friends, and lots more steps to
ensure we don’t get mobbed by the police, you’ve got it.
Yes, I’m one of the Phantom Thieves. Yes, you brats can ask me anything you’d like - though, I
can’t say I’ll respond to every single one, and I may redact/shuffle around things/change
details/withhold various truths as needed. I will be writing blog posts on this forum as the BoyMayor wishes.
My callsign is Devil, I’m an ex-convict, and this world is shit - but goddamn if it isn’t fun to take it
back the Phantom Thief way.
He pushes send.
He stands up from Futaba's bed.
After something like that, maybe a cup of coffee would do him good.
"Going to get some coffee, 'Taba. You want me to bring you back some curry?"
"... uhhh, yeah! Curry sounds good. Thank you so much, Toh!"
Tohru chuckles. "You're welcome."
The walk to Cafe Leblanc is nice this time of year. Adachi can hear the crackling of campaign
trucks moving through the area. He stops to listen.
"- I, Taro Namatame, will make Japan a humbler, kinder place!"
He smirks. He'll definitely pay a visit to that old stickler's campaign truck when he has the chance.
Seeing Namatame squirm would fuel his serotonin for the next few weeks.
He enters Cafe Leblanc. Sojiro’s there as always, smiling.
“It’s been quiet, without the others around,” he says as Tohru sits down.
“Yeah, yeah, I feel ya,” Tohru sighs. “I feel like I need something to take the edge off, I’ve been
tense all day.”
Sojiro thinks. “Hey, I think I know something you can learn while they’re gone.”
Tohru leans in, interested.
Sojiro smiles slightly. “How about I teach you how to make coffee? I’ll put you out of sight of the
customers, you won’t have to talk to anybody else if you don’t want to.”
“Y’know what? Sounds like it’ll keep me busy, I’ll take it.” He shakes Sojiro’s hand on the deal.
“Making coffee for someone also acts as a pretty good way to get to know them better. Wouldn’t
you say?”
Tohru has to look away slightly. There’s a smile dancing on his face, a nostalgic look in his eye.
“Yeah. I’d agree on that. Could you also teach me how to make that curry?"
Sojiro quirks an eyebrow. "Why'd you ask?"
"Well... I wanna learn how to make it for Futaba and my kid, since they love the stuff."
Sojiro's eyes warm up even more. "I'd be delighted to teach you."
Dojima knows today is going to be a bit hectic when he gets a call from Yu, his nephew.
“Hey, Yu. What’s happening? Having a good time on your honeymoon with the Junes kid?”
Dojima asks, sorting through the paperwork he’s been doing as he balances his phone on his
shoulder.
Yu Narukami chuckles. “Dojima-san, that honeymoon already ended a week ago, remember? I just
wanted to ask, how’s Adachi doing?” His voice is calm as always. Damn, Dojima wishes he had
that kid’s patience sometimes.
“... I actually don’t know,” Dojima sighs, “I thought you had his number.”
“You really think he’d give his number out to me that easily?”
Dojima breathes in to object, but then realizes Yu’s right: Adachi really wasn’t that kind of guy.
“Well, I’ll try and get in touch with him, see how he’s doing with his new son.”
Yu’s voice is light as he says “How about you go visit him?”
That makes Dojima stop. Well.. he actually hadn’t considered that. But the more he thought about
it, the more he realized it sounded pretty nice to do.
It’d give Nanako a break from school, it’d give him a break from work..
So he decides on it.
“... I think that’s just what I’ll do.”
The blogpost has exploded in popularity. He’s gotten an outpouring of questions ranging from the
insightful ( “What led you to the Thieves?” ) to the idiotic (“whats ur favorite color lmao” ) to the
possibly sexual (“What kind of devil are you really? ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)" ) It’s gotten actual coverage from
news-sites, and with that, the swarm of popularity that comes from an inside look into the
operations of the Phantom Thieves. Devil’s acidic, dry wit has won the hearts of many on the
Phansite; many of his more memorable quotes have become feverish shitposts and memes. The
usage of “brats”, along with the phrase “bitches and whores” and bountiful memes on Devil’s food
of choice (cabbage), has spread like wildfire across the forums.
Fanwork of him is common, and he has to say, while he has mixed feelings on this site and its
users, he does love the ideas they come up with for his outfit - especially with his brief descriptions
of it.
They seem to have taken the aesthetic he described - devilish Victorian jester - and run with it,
pouring out tons of outfits, fanfictions, fanart and even music dedicated to him.
Tohru can’t decide whether to feel oddly proud of that or deeply ashamed at how much time
they’re wasting on him.
He’s settling on a mix of both.
Tohru’s also getting the hang of making good coffee and curry when the Phantom Thieves return.
Sojiro’s taught him well, he thinks. It’s certainly better coffee than he ever made under Dojima’s
tutelage.
He pours cups of coffee and bowls of curry for each of the kids as they ramble about their trip.
Yuuki’s excitedly talking about his flirting pursuits, Ryuji and the others teasing him. Even the
girls seem eager to tell Tohru about their beach adventures and such in Hawaii. For better or for
worse, Tohru has become the Phantom Thieves’ parental figure.
Finally, Takashi stops the other Phantom Thieves.
“Hey, why don’t we go out shopping? We’ve got some more to discuss, wouldn’t you say?”
Tohru sighs, looking at Sojiro. Sojiro nods, chuckling.
“Well, Adachi, I suppose this is where we part ways for now.”
“Somebody’s gotta supervise the kids, yeah.”
Tohru goes over the target as they’re walking down the main part of Shibuya.
“Kunikazu Okumura, right. I’m dead certain he has a Palace. He has to.”
Takashi grins. “Then it’s good we’re going out to get supplies, then. We’re going to be training a
bit more.”
“In Mementos?” Tohru cocks his head slightly.
Takashi nods. “Yeah, me and the other Thieves who went to Hawaii are going to spend a few days
there to get back into shape.”
“Man, it feels good to be back,” Ryuji chimes in, “I missed this place.”
“You just missed looking at all the guns in Untouchable,” Ann teases.
Ryuji sputters. “HEY!”
Makoto’s walking next to Tohru. Tohru’s looking her over - she definitely does look like her sister,
with the same sort of march to her step. Makoto’s sizing Tohru up, too. Tohru tilts his head a little,
turning towards her a little more.
“What’re you thinking of?”
“Takashi told us he wants you to spy on Okumura. So.. I was thinking maybe me and the other
girls could give you a makeover, just in general. Give you a better look for formal occasions.”
That makes Tohru do a double-take. “W-What??”
Ann smiles wide. “A makeover? You’re a genius, Makoto!” she chirps, hugging Makoto.
Makoto smiles as Tohru sputters. “No, wait, when did you kids agree I was gonna spy on him?”
“It was on the group chat, didn’t you see?” Yuuki adds.
“I didn’t! I was busy making coffee and curry!”
Makoto’s curiosity is piqued. “Why’d you learn how to make coffee and curry in the first place?
Was it for someone special?”
At that, Tohru’s face goes red. “You kids need to stop sticking your nose into other people’s
business.”
She chuckles. “You’re not denying it.”
“Quit pushing it.”
Ann finally changes the subject, and Tohru is only slightly more relieved. “Let’s get going on
Toh’s makeover! Tohru, consider this your final test!”
“Hey, when did you kids start calling me Toh?”
But it’s too late. The plans for today have already been derailed.
The first thing they start with is his wardrobe. In the heart of Shinjuku, Ann’s observing his usual
attire.
“Why do you always love that suit so much...? It makes you look like a tired salesman!” Ann
laments. She tugs at his sleeves, sighing at how messy the suit looks.
“Hey, it’s force of habit.”
“And that tie is so old, why don’t we get rid of it?” She goes to unfasten the red tie, and Tohru’s
hand shoots out to grab her wrist.
“Don’t. Even. Think. About. It.”
Ann freezes. “O-oh.. sure thing.”
She quickly bounces back, going to find other outfits for him. She comes back with armfuls of
“hip” clothing. “It’s time to get you looking like a fashionista!”
The other Phantom Thieves are contributing in their own ways - Yuuki debates with the girls when
their fashion sense stretches farther than his father’s dignity will allow, Morgana is complaining,
Ryuji takes pictures of some of the more fashionable outfits, Futaba researches coupons for some
of the stores, and both Yusuke and Takashi give their input on what he wears.
Halfway through the seventh outfit, Takashi sighs. “Ann, what about his aesthetic? Do you know
what he wants?”
Tohru thinks. He hadn’t really given a damn about his fashion sense before, but ever since his
sessions with Ann..
“Yeah, I know what I want. Ann's helped me pick it out. Sharply dressed, with.. with waistcoats
and such, like I’ve got a lack of fucks to give..”
“Like his Metaverse outfit!" Ann chirps in. "But more modern, of course.”
“Maybe we can also lean into the ‘bad boy’ look..” Yusuke comments, and Tohru agrees to that
too.
One shopping locale change later, Tohru steps out from the changing room in an elegant red
waistcoat, a black dress shirt, and a big smirk on his face.
“Now this.. this is what I’m talking about.”
Next up is his haircut and his face, after pooling their funds for the sordid amount Tohru’s
wardrobe change cost.
Ann brings him to a special salon she frequents. Her smile is wide as Makoto bends close to him.
“How about we try a little make-up on him? Maybe fix his haircut, too. He looks so dull.”
“Wait, MAKE-UP?” That’s what floors him.
“No, no, not like what you’re thinking,” Ann reassures, “you’ll see. It's not that different from
picking a good pair of clothes!”
Makoto sighs. “Close your eyes, ok? Trust us.”
Tohru points behind him, at Yuuki.
“Yuuki, I trust you to rein them in.”
“Duly noted.”
It takes a while. As directed, he keeps his eyes closed and does what they say. At times, he feels
almost like a doll being dressed up, and it's somewhat humiliating. The Phantom Thieves try to
stay somewhat quiet, but Tohru can hear their running commentary as he's dolled up. The boys turn
from sarcastic and cynical to shocked. When he's done, Ann chimes “Now open your eyes!”
He does, and what he sees in the mirror takes his breath away.
He looks.. younger, so much more youthful and vibrant. These kids had turned back the clock,
practically. He was kinda young already, but still.
He's more focused on how attractive he looks. They had indeed fixed his haircut, restoring bangs
that he had once cut too high. His eyes, lined with slight eyeliner, look.. well, he never thought he’d
be describing himself with the word sexy, but that was how they looked. His face looks more
masculine, more put-together, more attractive. It made his already well-cut outfit seem even more
pleasing to look at.
Gone is the dopey, average looking, generally incompetent-seeming ex-detective that once plagued
Dojima’s existence. In his place is a devilishly, deliciously sexy creature who looks like he could
steal both your man and your woman at the same time - and have the time of his life doing
it. Needless to say, he's loving this. He’s never felt more confident in his life.
Tohru can even see blushes on a few of the boys. Yusuke looks like he's having an epiphany,
putting his hands in that familiar "frame" pose like he's envisioning drawing Adachi. Takashi is
smirking. Ryuji’s face can only be described as “re-evaluating his sexuality.” Makoto is blushing
as she goes “Wow.. you really cleaned up.”
He smirks. Goddamn, how he wishes Dojima and those other brats in Inaba could get a look at him
now. As a matter of fact, he already knows somebody to test it on.
Taro Namatame is standing atop the election campaign truck, shouting out his promises. He's
definitely changed ever since those Inaba days. He looks a little more jaded, a little less gullible,
and Tohru's snickering at the sight. He thinks about Namatame actually becoming Prime Minister
of Japan and starts chuckling even more.
"So, people of Japan...!! Let's try to lift each other up, and not shove each other down." Taro
smiles, looking down at the crowd and seeing something that throws him so far off-kilter he nearly
stops speaking.
Tohru Adachi is smirking up at him. At least, he thinks it's Tohru - no, it can't be. This creature in
the crowd looks too young, too bold, too fresh and handsome to be the disgusting man that had
manipulated Namatame into so much wrong. And yet, when Namatame exits the truck to shake
hands and ask questions... the man comes up to him.
"Namatame... I didn't think I'd ever see you again!" Tohru chuckles, striding up to Namatame as if
he isn't an election candidate for Prime Minister.
Taro Namatame freezes, his eyes dilating to specks and his mouth spreading in what could
generously be called a smile held at gunpoint.
"Adachi-san. How... lovely it is to see you here... How have you... been keeping...?" he grits out
between clenched teeth.
"Oh, I've been taking care of my kid down here in Shibuya. Y'know, just like Mayumi-chan
would've wanted. He's so much like me." Tohru says it with a wide, gleaming grin.
Namatame's fists clench. His breath grows heavier. His eyes are so frozen over with rage that
Tohru already feels like he's getting frost-bite. Tohru gets the distinct impression that, were Taro
Namatame not in front of a camera, there would be a lot of things Namatame would say to his face
that would be downright campaign-sinking.
What Namatame says, however, is a lot more to the point.
"Mayumi Yamano's slaughter was... unconscionable, and every day I pray that the monster who
performed that act rots in hell. Have a nice day."
And he flees into his other car.
Tohru can't help it - he throws his head back at that and laughs.
He feels like a new man altogether.
Chapter End Notes
I'm back! With a short chapter, but still. Had to take some time off because this last
fucking week was absolute hell, even on the weekend. Also figured out how to make
sure that the more violent moments in this fic are balanced out by lighter ones.
On the bright side, I also read some more fics with our favorite cabbage-eating exserial killer and I'm juiced up, ready to get going.
I'm really excited for this part of the story we're going to be entering.
Hopefully you all are too.
Oh, and as for what a campaign truck is - it's part of how people host their election
campaigns for the Diet in Japan! They're hooked up with sound systems so that a
person can essentially give public addresses on the go. Sometimes they're moving
around, and sometimes they stay on one street.
Spaceport of Greed (Part II)
Chapter Summary
The actual infiltration of Okumura's Palace begins.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
While the Phantom Thieves do their first entrance of Okumura’s Palace to “scope out the scene,”
Tohru is performing reconnaissance in the main corporation building of Big Bang Burger.
He’s caked in make-up and wearing a well-applied wig, looking wildly different than he usually
does. He’s been told to “keep an eye out” for any sketchy behavior and things that could apply to
Okumura’s Palace.
So far, Tohru has seen three people trying to hide their breakdowns in their cubicle, and he’s not
exactly jumping with joy to see what comes next. It occurs to him that this is yet another wildly
illegal thing that he shouldn’t be doing, but he pushes the thought aside. The time for complaining
has passed, and now is the time for him to practice The Three S’s: Smile, Slightly keep your head
down, and Shut up. As one can imagine, he’s gotten The Three S’s down to an artform after
working as a policeman under Dojima’s tutelage.
He grabs a tray of coffee under the secretary's desk, making his way into the boardroom. There’s
an elaborate whiteboard covered with Expo marker drawings at the front.
The man standing at the front must be Kunikazu Okumura himself, judging from how he seems to
be utterly grilling his subordinates. Everything about this guy screams CEO, from the way he’s
slapping his hand on the table for emphasis to his immaculately ironed suit.
“Akagi, why is the Ikebukuro facility so poor at meeting quota? Do I have to drag you on the
coals? Throw you out on the curb? I know Hamada could do it. Or Kashiwagi.”
The man Tohru assumes is Akagi bows his head, apologizing profusely, but that’s not enough for
Okumura, no. Okumura walks over and grabs Akagi by the front of his shirt, dragging him out of
his chair by it. Okumura’s voice is whisper quiet. “Pack your things. I’m letting you go, effective
immediately.”
He drops Akagi to the floor. “Does anyone else wish to follow his lead?”
Nobody responds. Tohru’s so glad there’s names on the coffee as he passes the cups out.
As he passes them out, he hears Okumura murmur something under his breath - “Another defective
cog in the machine.”
That sticks with Tohru a lot more than the scalding hot coffee another surly executive throws at his
chest.
Yuuki couldn’t care less about the fact that Morgana’s run away, but this new person Morgana’s
got with him while he’s infiltrating the Palace without the Thieves might pose a problem later on.
He knows it’s Okumura’s daughter Haru. He’s not an idiot, he can recognize her voice and see her
familiar poofy hair under her hat. It doesn’t seem like she has a Persona - he’s been training
himself to sense when people do, he figures it might come in handy later on.
He accompanies the Phantom Thieves even as they chase Morgana out of the Palace, into
Mementos, and capture him again.
His wondering about exactly what his dad is doing is answered when Tohru comes back to the
apartment. He’s wearing coffee stains and a new black eye.
“Lesson learned: Okumura is a scary man when he’s angry.”
The next time they get into the Palace, Tohru in tow this time, Haru unlocks her Persona abilities.
They’re staring down Okumura as he sees himself - a Darth Vader styled figure.
He boasts a little about this whole spaceport being under his command, how he has the robots (
how he sees the actual workers, Tohru has to remind himself) programmed to do what they’re told,
and how Sugimura (the bastardly fiancé to Haru) will deal with them.
He’s pretty damn impressed with how it looks, to be honest - a lady in a big ornate dress that opens
up to reveal a giant machine gun. Definitely not what he’d expected from her, but then again,
Makoto had a literal fuckin’ motorcycle for her Persona, so he’s reserving judgement on any of
these people for now.
They beat Sugimura, and then it’s Palace infiltration time.
Tohru’s confused by one little detail.
There’s a blue prison door near the entrance. Just standing there, unconnected to any part of the
building. He hears familiar music drifting through the bars. A warden - a little girl with an
eyepatch that looks like Margaret’s little sister - stands guard at the front of the door.
Takashi seems to notice this door too. As a matter of fact, he even approaches it before Tohru stops
him.
“Ta-“ He stops himself. Phantom Thief codenames, right. “Joker.. you can see it too? The Velvet
Room?”
Joker’s eyes widen. “How can you..”
Tohru smiles. “Had a Persona long before you, remember?”
Joker nods shakily as the girl slams her fist against the door. “Inmate! We have no time to be
slacking off. Get in, or get out!” she pipes up.
Tohru shakes his head. “Funny. That isn’t how it shows up for me.”
Joker enters as the girl stands guard still.
“And you.” The girl points at him. “ Jester, keep your nose out of the Inmate’s business,” the girl
chirps.
Tohru blinks, unimpressed. He has a hunch of exactly who this little kiddo is related to. “Your
sister Margaret says hi.”
The girl blinks. She sputters. “I-I don’t have a sister named Margaret…”
But Tohru is already off on his way. When Takashi comes back, the mission begins in earnest.
Tohru keeps an eye on the surroundings as they go through. Robots toil away at their work.
Various lights and buttons beep on the interfaces throughout the ship. The whole place gives off a
cold, distant aura.
To say nothing of the horrifying things they stumble across the robots doing. Some of them are
being thrown into vats to be melted down for new products. Others get crushed by hydraulic
presses and production only stops for a few seconds before continuing.
Having seen some of how this translates to real life, Tohru clenches his fists further. He can’t wait
to bring up his idea when they get to the point where they can send a calling card.
They end up having to destroy the robots in often unorthodox ways to progress. Yuuki has an idea
and, when getting to one of the mainframes, demands that some of the robots in the upcoming
rooms they’ll be going through fight each other to gain a promotion.
The plan works, and they walk through the next few rooms relatively unassaulted. Tohru pats
Yuuki’s shoulder, trying to resist the urge to wipe a proud tear from his eye.
Of course, they get stuck in an airlock maze.
And as they fruitlessly try to figure it out, they get a bad case of hunger combined with anger.
“When will we be finished?” Ryuji whines.
“When we figure this out. Shut up and let me focus.” Yuuki snaps.
“Oh, so you’re telling me to shut up, Mr. Runs His Mouth Constantly?”
“Yeah, I am, what about it?” Yuuki takes a step forward and suddenly Takashi is in-between them,
trying to defuse the situation.
Tohru sighs. He’s glad he finally decided to make food for this trip. “Hey, Thieves. Let’s take a
break. It’s lunch.. dinner.. fuck if I know what time it is, it’s time to eat.”
That gets Ryuji’s attention. “You brought food?”
Tohru nods, passing out little bento boxes. The kids open them up to find.. pretty good smelling
meals, if they’re going to be perfectly honest. Some curry he made himself, some bento boxes...
There’s also notes taped to them. Yuuki looks up in confusion. “Dad, why is my box full of
cabbage and rice?”
“It helps build character. Just eat it.”
Yuuki gives Tohru a pointed glare as some of the other Thieves crack up. Makoto reads her note
aloud: “Humanity shouldn’t be here, but we are anyway. Have fun.”
Most of the notes follow a similar vein of nihilistic positivity and encouragement, and soon the
Thieves are unwinding before their next big fight.
When they send out the Calling Card, Tohru finally drops his suggestion of sending a few other..
certain things.. along with it to provide incentive. Pictures of what their behavior caused, stories of
people royally screwed over by Okumura’s actions.
It gives the Thieves pause, but they agree.
Kunikazu Okumura blinks at the pictures.
They come in an elegantly tied packet, accompanied with lovingly illustrated stories of some of the
people hurt by his actions.
They show grim, somber images of capitalism gone wild. A worker’s leg twisted so unnaturally
Okumura has to look away slightly, the worker’s face painted in pain. The moment one of his
former employees tells his family that he will not be receiving enough of a severance package to
make it through the week, the wife openly weeping. A desk worker huddled in his cubicle, trying
not to show how much he’s crying. Even Haru, looking visibly distressed as Sugimura pins her to
the wall with a perverted look upon his face.
There is a note that is tied to the packet along with the Calling Card.
Sinner of Greed, face these depictions of the people whose lives you have destroyed, and take
comfort in the fact that half of your company now speaks of that which was once concealed.
His phone is blowing up with calls. Okumura curses as he picks up. “What is it?”
“S-Sir, there’s been a security breach.. photos and stories of what we’ve done, not just spread
across the company, but upon the Internet too!”
Okumura shakes with rage. “These Phantom Thieves.. they’ll regret making an enemy of me.”
Haru watches sadly, from the doorway.
Facing Shadow Okumura is a grueling gauntlet of him sending out other enemies in his place.
Most of them are no slouch, and they’re pouring their all into making sure the Thieves don’t get
out alive.
Somehow, by some miracle, they manage to make it through. Shadow Okumura falls to his knees,
openly crying as he confesses all his sins.
“I should have believed you, Haru…” he murmurs.
Haru watches, a grief and anger to her eyes.
“There’s an escape ship,” he says, “go on it before this place explodes.” They board the ship,
readying for take off. Yuuki and Haru are watching through the glass windows of the ship when
they see it.
“FATHER!” Haru yells. Tohru scrambles over. “What’s going-“
Okumura’s on his knees, a black masked man approaching him with a gun being raised.
“DO SOMETHING, ADACHI!” Yuuki screams.
Something in him flares, a rush of adrenaline, and Tohru pulls out his own gun faster than he
expects, like the life of his own son is on the line.
“Kid, I got this…!”
He raises the gun, quick as a flash. His eyes have a new glow to them, silvery and iridescent. He
feels blue fire flare around him, his body stilling as he feels moonlight gleam off of his pistol.
So this is the power of the Moonshot, he thinks. There’s a grin on his face now.
Two shots fly from his pistol, breaking glass and soaring toward their target with deadly
accuracy. One shot goes straight through the Black Mask’s hand, knocking the gun far away. The
other goes straight through his knee, making him fall with a grunt. Energy’s coursing through
Tohru still.
He takes a deep breath in as Okumura looks up at his savior, and bellows something that echoes
through the stars.
“RUN, OKUMURA, YOU BRAT, R U N!”
Okumura takes him up on his advice.
They make their escape.
The next few days that pass are painfully, painfully slow. Tohru manages to pass the time by
making coffee, meeting up with friends and such. Then he wakes up to a text storm. He opens the
private message from Yuuki when he gets a look at the notifications, and the words he sees make
his stomach sink through the ground.
Haru’s in the ER. The Black Mask attacked her.
Chapter End Notes
The wait times may be getting longer, but so are the chapters. ; )
I got you guys covered, don't worry. Hopefully you enjoyed this chapter.
I was greatly looking forward to writing Okumura being saved by the Moonshot here,
and I hope that you enjoyed that sequence.
(side note: also uploaded a mirror of this fic on my old Fanfiction.net account that has
one fic I wrote in middle school I am Super Fucking Embarrassed about so if you all
stumble across that please, P L E A S E do not judge my current writing by that.
Especially since the most recent update to that fic was to declare it a dead fic that I
regret immensely.)
Emperor's Thorns (Part I)
Chapter Summary
Ryotaro Dojima comes to visit.
Of course, nothing has to be easy for him and Tohru Adachi, does it?
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
Ryotaro Dojima has never felt better. He’s sitting at Cafe Leblanc, with Nanako seated in one of
the booths. He’s heard a lot of good things about this place - one of his other officers practically
raved about it when he came back from his visit to Tokyo. It certainly lives up to his reputation
when it comes to the coffee. He sips it, taking a bite of curry afterward, and he practically melts.
“God damn, this coffee is stellar,” Dojima sighs.
The owner, Sojiro, chuckles. There’s a twinkle to his eye.
“You’re Ryotaro Dojima, right?”
Dojima blinks. He puts the coffee down slowly.
“... how do you know my name?”
“Tohru Adachi talks about you, from time to time,” Sojiro hums, and Dojima almost spills his
coffee right then and there.
“You know him?” Dojima’s voice is incredulous.
In all his years, he’s never known Adachi to be fond of making friends outside of his job, by a long
shot. It’s a miracle that Dojima was even able to get under his defences in the first place. He gives
Sojiro another pointed look. Sojiro chuckles again, smiling. There’s a knowing look in his eyes.
“Yeah, he’s studying under me in order to become better at making coffee and curry. Said it was
for someone special.” He pulls out a picture.
Sure enough, there Tohru is. He looks especially focused, dressed in a green apron as he prepares a
blend of coffee from beans. It’s apparent from the picture that he didn’t even notice Sojiro took it his eyes are trained down at the coffee grinder, hands hard at work.
Dojima snickers. “Well. Looks like fatherhood has changed him in more ways than one.”
Sojiro seems to remember something, letting out an “oh.”
“Speaking of which, Dojima, Adachi left his phone and such upstairs. Will you go and bring it to
him? I’ll tell you his address if so.”
Dojima smiles. “Sure thing.” He pays for the coffee and curry before walking up into the attic.
Someone seems to be living here, but Dojima doesn’t know whom. He’s more focused on trying to
figure out where Adachi’s phone is.
He stumbles across it, tucked in a box with napkins. There’s a Post-it note on it - go to train
station, say “Mementos” into MetaNav
Dojima blinks. He comes back down, and Nanako’s waiting for him. She’s definitely grown into
herself, a bit older than when she was during the Inaba murders.
“C’mon, Dad, let’s get going,” she sighs, “Uncle Adachi’s going to be waiting for us.”
Dojima takes her hand and she almost jerks it away. “Nanako..” he lulls. “I used to do this when
you were little.”
She rolls her eyes and let him hold it. Her small smile on her face as he holds it does not go
unnoticed by either him or Sojiro. Dojima carries the phone out as he leaves.
As soon as he leaves, Sojiro chuckles.
“So that’s your special someone, eh, Tohru..”
They get to the train station, and Dojima manages to get Tohru’s phone open. Nanako looks
around at how packed the place seems to be. He stares at the MetaNav app on Tohru’s phone as he
blinks.
He taps it, and the place seems to shift slightly. “Location?” the phone asks.
Dojima’s looking at the Post-It Note.
“Mementos,” he says, and the place pulses.
Tohru figures out what’s going on when Sojiro calls Mishima.
“Hey, did that Dojima friend of Tohru's drop off his phone yet..? It’s been an hour.”
“... no?”
“Huh. Must be late.”
Sojiro hangs up, and Yuuki’s nose wrinkles. “Dojima’s here?” he asks.
Tohru sighs, chuckling before the realization of what’s exactly on the phone hits him.
“Yuuki?”
“Yeah, Dad-”
“Get your gear. Now.”
“What?”
Tohru takes a few small hops before he bolts toward the apartment. “ NOW, YUUKI!”
Dojima’s holding Nanako close.
“Dad.. w-where are we?” she stutters.
There’s a sinking feeling in her gut as she looks around.
It reminds her too much of that time she rarely talked about, the time she’d been in a false “heaven”
with Namatame pulling her along. The time she tried to forget, the horrible time where it had all
gone to shit.
There are scuttling sounds around them, and Dojima draws his gun.
The place is dark, and cold. Whatever the hell was Tohru thinking, going here?
Dojima curses to himself. In a low voice, he replies: “I don’t know, Nanako.. But I will protect
you.”
Just as he says it, strange creatures shuffle towards them. Shadow-like things, with reverberated
voices that laugh and jeer at him. “ Awh, how cute,” one mocks, “it’ll be fun to see them both
scream.”
Dojima fires off a bullet into one’s head. It squeals and falls. “Don’t touch her!” he snarls, pulling a
scared Nanako behind him.
They can hurt him all he wants, but he’ll be damned if he lets any of these monsters lay a finger on
Nanako while he still draws breath.
“Why do the other Thieves have to be in school,” Tohru hisses.
He’s running through the halls of Mementos, his trusty firework-lance in his hands and his son at
his side.
They hear a yell from one of the halls, a shout of “GET AWAY!” accompanied by a girl’s
frightened whimper.
Yuuki blinks as suddenly Tohru achieves a level of athleticism Yuuki never knew he had - the
athleticism of the Phantom Thieves. Tohru’s jumping off walls, executing a run that would put
Takashi himself to shame, as he runs towards the voice.
“DOJIMA-SAN!” he bellows.
Cornered by a group of Shadows, Dojima has been standing his ground for an impressive amount
of time. Nanako has picked up a sharp steel beam and has been trying to stand up, too, even as tears
still glitter in her eyes.
A group of fighters, the Dojima family has always been. Tohru’s heart aches.
Dojima looks up. “Adachi?” he yells back, staring in shock.
Tohru can notice the scratches all over them. Nanako’s bleeding from her cheek, Dojiima’s got a
slash right across his chest.
… He sees red.
He remembers jerking his head to Yuuki “Get Nanako out of here,” he snarls.
“Dad, I’m not-”
“Get. Nanako. Out. Of. Here. That’s the last time I’m saying it.”
Yuuki lifts her up into his arms, and all at once, he’s running. His Persona flares out behind him,
striking at some of the Shadows that chase him, and all at once Tohru jumps into action.
Quite literally, jumps. He goes into a frenzy he’s never quite reached up until this point.
He backflips from enemy to enemy, hacking and stabbing. The devil shines in his eyes. When his
lance runs out of ammo, he throws it aside with a hiss and starts using his clawed gloves to hack
away at the Shadows.
His Persona is doing quite a bit of work tearing away at the Shadows, too. It pants like a hungry
creature, living and raw. Its naginata flashes and skewers two Shadows at once, slamming them
down again and again onto the ground until their corpses vanish.
Dojima cannot believe what he’s seeing. The situation was already surreal, but this? This was a
new level of surreal. Tohru Adachi, masked and feral, killing these monsters like he’s been doing it
for years.
“Adachi, what the fuck?” he says when Tohru is done.
“Call me Devil here.”
Dojima sputters before going “Why?”
Tohru chuckles. “It’s my codename, I don’t need these Shadows knowing my name.”
Dojima rolls his eyes. Tohru’s hand subtly slips around Dojima’s, and they’re moving to leave.
“Not so fast, hotshot,” a familiar voice purrs.
Dojima’s brow furrows, eyes shooting wide with confusion. Tohru turns them around, slowly.
Standing behind them is another Ryotaro Dojima, decked in yakuza-style attire. He carries a bloodstained bat in his hands, slung over his shoulder.
His yellow eyes glow brightly in the dark as he smirks - Ryotaro Dojima's Shadow, what he truly
hides about himself deep down.
“You’re not getting away from me that easily.”
Chapter End Notes
This in-between-Palaces chapter for this time around was SUPER long in the outline
and I had to release a chapter, so I decided to split this hiatus into multiple chapters
more than I expected. I would not recommend skipping any of them, because there's
some pretty big developments dropped in-between. ; )
Things are gonna get SPICY for the Phantom Thieves.
As always, I hope you all enjoy.
(Also, I am really, honest to gods looking forward to writing Shadow Dojima on a
level I don't think I've ever been this excited for in previous chapters, holy shit! I
welcome your speculation on just what he'll be like. Still deciding whether he should
be Hierophant Arcana or Emperor Arcana, especially considering I headcanon that he's
already achieved a full Social Link with Yu Narukami and therefore has worked out
his issues concerning his dead wife.)
I've also been interested in doing a cover-art/fan-content contest for this fic. Would
any of you be interested in that? The prize would be a small SFW drabble/oneshot for
any Persona 4/Persona 5 ship you want, within reason.
Lastly, I've been plotting out a Dojima/Adachi one-shot with a spooky twist you all
might love, so watch out for that on my account ; )
Emperor in Shadow (Part II)
Chapter Summary
Ryotaro Dojima and Tohru Adachi have a meeting with a friend.
content warning: mentions of sexual content and mentions of past dub-con. Also a
forced kiss.
Surprisingly Not From Kamoshida This Time.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
Shadow Dojima stares them both down, his gaze intense. He’s practically prowling around them
both, letting his bat drag behind him on the ground.
Tohru won’t lie to himself; this is scaring the shit out of him and thrilling him all at once. A mirror
of all the things Dojima - the unflappable, the stoic, the unplaceable - hid from everyone, right
before him.
“Ad-“ Normal Dojima says, before swallowing and correcting himself.
“Devil, what is that?”
Tohru tries to pull Normal Dojima behind him. “He’s a reflection of all the things you’d never
admit to anybody else. All your desires and dark thoughts..”
Shadow Dojima continues, smirk still stretching his face.
“You know, pal, I pity you.”
He strides towards Normal Dojima, pointing his bat in his direction. Tohru notices that even
though Normal Dojima is trying to keep himself calm and is outwardly succeeding, inside he’s
terrified. That provides a sick sort of comfort to him too. Dojima stares.
“How so?”
“Everybody wants you to be a goody-two-shoes,” Shadow Dojima sneers.
He raises a hand, flapping it in a talking gesture as he continues.
“Dojima, care for your daughter. Dojima, watch over Inaba. Dojima, check on your nephew.
It’s Dojima this and Dojima that.”
His voice gets steadily more filled with venom as he continues.
“And you’re fucking sick of it. ”
“What?”
“You heard me. Do I have to say it again? Spell it out? Sign it, what, are you deaf now?”
Shadow Dojima leans in, enunciating every word slowly and carefully.
“You hate being so fucking perfect for everyone.”
He spits on the ground, and then continues.
“You know why you’re drawn to Adachi? Why you keep coming back to him?”
The bat is now pointed in Tohru’s direction.
“W-Why?” Normal Dojima replies. A slight tremor in his voice, a sign of weakness that makes his
Shadow bare his teeth.
“It’s because deep down, you don’t just trust him and care about him far more than you let
yourself admit, you envy him. He’s everything you want to be. You’re sick of being the good
guy, the implacable. You want to burn it all to the ground. You want to misbehave! Fuck
upholding the law, you want to break it!”
Shadow Dojima throws his head back and breaks into a cold, mocking laugh. Normal Dojima
looks down slightly. “That’s not what I want!” he hisses.
“That -is- what you want. I know that because I’m you.”
“Yeah? Bite me, you fuck.”
Something about that makes Shadow Dojima act even more predatory, slowly tilting his head this
way and that as he continues to prowl around the two.
Shadow Dojima bares his teeth even more, snarling out his next words slowly for emphasis.
“Fuck Nanako. Fuck Inaba. Fuck your dead wife Chisato. And fuck... being... the good guy. ”
“That’s not true..”
“You want a taste of freedom, pal. You want to taste what it’s like to be wild again, like when
you were young. And I know this because, after all, I’m you. I’m only saying what you‘ve
thought, in your own little mind.”
Normal Dojima opens his mouth to speak further, but Shadow Dojima cuts him off, pointing to
Tohru again with that bat.
“Oh, but let’s not forget our little spectator here. He’s not blameless either.”
“What did I do?!” Tohru objects, gesturing to himself.
Shadow Dojima cackles again.
“See, he doesn’t remember this, Adachi..”
He points to Normal Dojima.
“But I do. I remember e-v-e-r-y minute of it.”
He’s prowling closer to Tohru, and Tohru backs up. “What are you talking about?”
This time, fear shines in his tone. Shadow Dojima’s baring of teeth is back to a satisfied, devious
grin that makes Tohru’s stomach curl due to just how wrong it looks on Dojima’s face. This isn’t
him, this can’t be him, Tohru thinks, half-terrified and half-ecstatic.
“This is me, Adachi. Or, should I be calling you Toh-chan, the same way I did that night?”
He’s right up in Tohru’s face right now, looming and predatory in a way Tohru never thought
Dojima could be, and Tohru’s pleasure is melting away to pure terror.
“Let me set the scene.. Nanako was out of the house, you and I were stuck inside drinking.
Watching horror movies. You were just a little less drunk than I was, and I was absolutely
hammered. Could barely count to five.”
Tohru’s head jerks towards Normal Dojima, who’s gone silent. “D-Don’t listen to him!”
Shadow Dojima's voice practically oozes condescension as he goes: “You’d been getting awfully
clingy that night, eh? Hugging me, cuddling me, putting your hands all over my shoulders
and chest.”
He chuckles mockingly once more, running his rough hands down Tohru's chest slowly, and
Tohru’s face flushes with shame as he tries to step away.
“And then, all of a sudden, you asked to see how soft my lips were. Drunk as I was, I agreed and I got a mouthful of Tohru Adachi, straight to the lips.”
Tohru’s stomach is knotting itself into a tangled mess. Normal Dojima looks stunned.
“But that’s not all! You and I were making out. You even left hickies on my neck. I was
practically throwing myself at your feet, begging to be touched more, begging to be taken
advantage of in the Biblical sense. You were blushing, smiling, happiest I’d seen you, but the
minute I started begging for more?”
Shadow Dojima scoffs.
“You shut down. You refused to do what you’d done to Mayumi and Saki, taking advantage
of somebody while drunk - which you did to them more than once, might I add - all because
you were too scared to be a real bad guy and take control when it came to your widdle
sweetheart Ryo-chan.”
The mocking tone Shadow Dojima slips into at the end makes Tohru whine “Shut up!”
“And you even lied about where he’d gotten the hickeys the next day! You tried to make him
forget it even happened, Toh-chan. ”
Tohru shakes his head. “You’re lying, you’re lying, that’s not true…!”
“All because you’re..”
Shadow Dojima takes a step forward.
“... nursing a schoolboy’s crush..”
He closes the distance between him and Tohru, a hand going to cradle the side of Tohru's head.
“... on me.”
He grabs a fistful of Tohru’s hair and kisses him on the lips in a single, sinuous motion. Tohru’s
hands fly against Shadow Dojima’s chest, trying to struggle, before they fall to his sides in
acceptance. That kiss goes on for what feels like years to Tohru before Shadow Dojima pulls away.
With a smirk, and a satisfied little sigh, Shadow Dojima goes: “Doesn’t it feel good to finally take
what’s yours?”
Normal Dojima is floored. His face is red, his hands are shaking and his teeth are grinding against
each other.
And Normal Dojima screams the words that make Tohru Adachi swear out loud: “YOU’RE NOT
ME, DAMNIT!”
Shadow Dojima laughs even more as a spiral of smoke plumes around him. “You know what..
you’re right! I’m not YOU, I’m BETTER! ”
When the smoke clears, standing there is an enormous black werewolf, upright on two giant paws
and decorated like the head of a Yakuza clan. In his giant claws is an iron club so big and covered
in spikes that Tohru whimpers. Its face still even resembles Dojima’s, albeit a bit more beastly.
“I’m gonna fuck you up, bitch boy.” Shadow Dojima’s voice reverberates even more through the
halls.
He takes a swing at Dojima with his club, only missing because Tohru grabs Dojima and jumps out
of the way just in time.
“You know, Toh-chan, once I get rid of mister Imposter over here, I think I’ll keep you
around. It’ll be fun to see how much more I can make you beg.”
Tohru shivers as he holds Dojima close, the same way an animal guards its wounded mate.
“I know what it’s l-like, Dojima.. I know what it’s like to hide how much you want the world to
just.. just disappear,” he sighs.
He pulls something off his chest - what looks like a medicine patch - and slaps it on Dojima’s bare
chest.
“This.. this will heal you. I’ll keep your other self distracted. Remember it’s part of you.
Remember that you can accept it, instead of running.”
Tohru’s hands are shaking as he turns towards the Shadow.
“I’m going to help you, no matter what.”
This was going to be a hellish fight. He rushes in, and Shadow Dojima immediately slaps him
away. Normal Dojima tries to move as Shadow Dojima moves close to Tohru.
“Maybe I’ll just take you and run,” he chuckles.
He keeps beating Tohru around more and more. Tohru looks increasingly worse for wear. The fight
seems to last so much longer than it really does. Tohru’s dodging, blocking, on the defensive. It
seems like ages before Normal Dojima finally manages to pull himself up.
“Hey. Wolf boy.”
“What, bitch?”
“You’re me. It’s.. it’s hard to admit that.. But you’re me. I have been wanting freedom.”
He walks towards Shadow Dojima, who seems to have closed his eyes a bit now.
“... At least you finally came to terms with it.”
The Shadow vanishes.
In Dojima’s hand, there spins a ghost of the Emperor card in his palm before it fades away - the
way he can summon his newly gained Persona.
Dojima turns towards Tohru, eyes wide, before he faints.
Chapter End Notes
Going to be going back through this fic for the next few days and touching up old
chapters. Anybody looking to reread this fic may find some fun new details, as well as
added foreshadowing and new minor plot points.
Dojima/Adachi is canon now in this fic. Wew. I won't touch on it too much, from what
I have planned, so don't worry about this becoming an out and out ship fic.
We're still focused on the main plot here, and it's going to be a DOOZY now that I've
decided to throw worrying about the chapter count of this fic out of the goddamn
window. Enjoy, dear readers.
This is shaping up to be the biggest piece of fiction I've ever written in my life so far,
with the page count on my Google Doc for this fic exceeding the total number of
pages I wrote in my first book.
Lastly, plotting for that other Dojima/Adachi au fic is going fantastic. This chapter
actually has one or two hints as to what it might be like, for those curious. :3c
(and are you guys interested in that cover art contest I mentioned in the last notes still?
It's fine if not, I just wanna know.)
Emperor's Awakening (Part III of III)
Chapter Summary
Tohru Adachi has a heart-to-heart with Ryotaro Dojima.
Will most likely be heavily revised and expanded throughout the coming days.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
They get to Tohru’s apartment. Yuuki’s there, patching up Nanako.
“Dad..?” Yuuki asks, looking towards the door. Tohru’s got Dojima pulled over his
shoulder.Dojima looks worse for wear, but Tohru seems even worse off. With his injuries, he just
barely manages to make it into his room, flopping Dojima down on his bed and closing the
door. He slumps onto the floor himself. His head is reeling, his eyes blurring in and out.. That’s
when he himself passes out.
He wakes up an hour or two with a hard, trained slap to the face. His eyes focus as they blink open,
training on Dojima. Tohru chuckles. With the light above his head, Dojima almost looks like an
angel.. no, a god. He strokes Dojima’s face as he wakes up. “Hey, Dojima-san..” he groans. Dojima
pulls Tohru up by the tie slowly. Tohru’s eyes go wide, because damn if Dojima doesn’t have the
grip of a god.
His hands unconsciously fly to Dojima’s, cradling them gently. “You’ve got some explaining to do,
Adachi,” Dojima growls, and Tohru might be hard right now, he’s not going to lie. He stutters,
face going red.
“I-I, well, I may have, I might have.. I-I.. what part?”
“All of it.”
Tohru shivers, instinctively slipping into that act he did back during the old TV murder days.
“Dojima-san, I-I, please let go of my tie, I can explain, please let me explain-”
Dojima’s grip loosens, and Tohru falls back onto the bed.
“So the TV World my nephew talked about, that was real?” Dojima asks, and Tohru’s heart is
about to break in two. Tohru nods, a lump coming up in his throat.
Again, Dojima asks: “You’re a Phantom Thief.. that’s true too?”
“Yeah.. it is. Me and Yuuki.”
“This whole time, those murders, those disappearances.. That was all you.”
Tohru’s breath gets shaky. “Mayumi and Saki.. that was me. All of it was me. But for the
disappearances... That was somebody else.”
“You threw them in there, and it killed them! That place we were in, was that the TV World?”
“... No. Part of another world, the one the Thieves use for their expeditions. The Metaverse.”
Tohru’s telling the truth as much as he can.
Dojima puts his head in his hands. “That.. that thing back there, that part of me.. That’s how you
change the hearts of all those bad folks, right? You defeat those evil parts of them?”
“Yes.” Tohru looks away.
Dojima looks up, and away. His voice is strung with pain as he looks at Tohru. Tohru has to
swallow down that lump in his throat again.
“... Does that mean I'm evil? Why, Adachi? Why do you do this?”
And while Tohru’s been able to explain himself to all sorts of people, the minute he looks into
Dojima’s eyes, he can find no explanation. He can find no way to put into words exactly why.
Dojima moves to stand. “I can’t look at you like this. Not... not after last night.” His hand shakes
slightly.
Tohru’s hand grabs Dojima’s shoulder. “Wait!”
Dojima stops and turns back towards Tohru. The look in Tohru’s eyes can only be described as
pleading, so desperate Dojima’s heart skips a beat.
“Don’t.. Don’t go. Please, Dojima-san..”
Dojima finds himself sitting back down. Tohru’s hands snake over Dojima’s again. There’s a
pause in the conversation, a natural one as he figures out what to say. He looks back up at Dojima,
and his eyes are full of conviction.
“Join the Thieves with me, Dojima.”
“What?” Dojima’s mouth falls open, eyes dilating.
“Join the Phantom Thieves. You have that same power now, the same as me... As Narukami... As
the Thieves.”
“What the hell are you talking about-”
Tohru’s voice increases in volume, in intensity, a power to it more potent than any other time
Dojima’s heard him. “The card. The one you saw spinning in your hands when you accepted
yourself. If you summon that card again in the Metaverse, crush it...”
Dojima’s silent with shock.
He hugs Dojima close, arms shaking. He can’t afford to lose him. Not like this.
“You’ll be free, Dojima, and that’s my gift to you. A mask to wear, power you’ve never felt in your
life. It’s a rush, it’s a high, it’s...”
His voice shakes again, caught in the fever. “It’s so fucking beautiful, Dojima, and I need it.”
Another lapse of silence. “It would be.. even better.. with you at my side,” he adds off-handedly,
leaning up to whisper an addition into Dojima’s ear: “If you want to accept, tell your nephew that
you’ve gained a Persona.. and ask him to teach you before you text me your reply.”
Dojima’s arms raise to grasp Tohru back. As it happens, Tohru Adachi’s face spreads in a smirk.
After the conversation has ended, Dojima picks up his phone. The Metaverse Navigator has
downloaded itself to his phone, but he doesn’t seem to notice. He’s a man on a mission.
He dials a number, puts the phone to his ear.
“Unc-” Yu Narukami’s voice begins, but Dojima’s reply is swift.
“I have a Persona now... The TV World, all of it. I should have believed you when you initially
told me. I should have. I’m so sorry, Narukami.”
Yu Narukami’s phone slips from his hands and drops to the floor in shock.
From the Velvet Room, Margaret cannot help but chuckle. “What strange twists you’ve added,
Jester..” She opens up his book of bonds, flipping to the Emperor’s page.
“I’ve never seen the Emperor glow so bright.. and yet he’s still so afraid to take the final step.”
Chapter End Notes
It's not much, I'm aware, but it's a chapter. I am deeply, deeply sorry for the time it
took to get this update to you all. I promise I'll try not to slack on the next few,
especially with how intense they are and how much I'll be putting into them. <3
School and college applications have almost certainly been kicking my ass, but it's no
excuse for the length of time this update took. I'll try not to get behind like that again
that much at any point in the future.
I will be heavily expanding this chapter throughout the coming days, much as I have
been revising past chapters such as the first part of Okumura's Palace and "Jester, Get
Into Shape!" Many, many thanks to the fanfiction.net commenter
TheTrueOverlordBear for providing frameworks within which to revise various parts
of the fic.
I feel like a person giving out patch notes. Update v.1.5:
- More implications of father/son bonding.
- New subplot added with "Devil Logs".
- One (1) mention of Tohru Adachi memes you may have come to know and love.
- More hints towards Adajima becoming canon.
A Moon Draped In Fear
Chapter Summary
Yuuki Mishima has an encounter that shakes him to his core.
The Thieves meet up with an old foe.
Tohru finds an unexpected ally to add to his Devil's Hand.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
Yuuki’s at the train station when Goro Akechi approaches him. Akechi is recognizable from
anywhere - his tan jacket and gloves make him stand out in the crowd.
It does not escape Yuuki’s notice that Akechi is limping, nor that he keeps one of his hands in his
pocket.
“Yuuki Mishima. Just the boy I was looking for.”
He stands next to Yuuki, and his other hand lands on Yuuki’s shoulder.
“What do you want?” Yuuki replies, but his voice comes out shaky. He curses himself. Damnit,
why is he so anxious all of a sudden? He’s gotten used to the power that his father provided, but he
feels farther away from that than ever right now.
“I’ve been wanting to pick your brain on something, Mishima.” Akechi’s gaze seems to sharpen,
right as his gloved grasp tightens on Yuuki’s shoulder.
Yuuki takes a breath in. “S-Spit it out.”
Akechi’s face crinkles into a look of disgust as he leans in.
“Tell me, has your father.. ” His grip tightens to the point of pain. “... been teaching you his old
tricks? Ways to rape, and kill women? I’m almost sure he has.”
Yuuki’s jaw tightens as he looks away. Don’t give him a reaction, he mentally hisses to himself,
don’t give Akechi the satisfaction. The anxiety is boiling over. He reaches for his Persona,
internally, and feels a wave of calm.
“You have the same look in your eye, now. You’ve started to walk like he does, hold yourself like
he does. An old criminal, teaching the family trade to his progeny. ” Every word Akechi purrs drips
with disgust and disdain that runs bone-deep.
Yuuki’s next words are filled with that careful calm: “And what makes you any better? Behind that
appearance of yours, you’re nothing but a glory hound holding onto fame to make yourself look
better.”
Akechi’s grip goes so tight Yuuki feels like his shoulder is going to dislocate. He leans in closer,
his words fanning against Yuuki’s ear. “You’re a lowlife, a foolish, disgusting little imp, just like
your father. You’re a mistake made from his rape of a woman he never loved. Out of all those
others in Takashi Kido’s friend group, all those vexing little idiots? It’s you and your spineless
father I hate the most, wallowing in luck you shouldn’t have and friends you don’t deserve.”
Yuuki’s stomach is writhing in furious, anxious knots, but he keeps himself eerily calm outside.
Akechi can’t restrain himself, shaking with rage. “Perhaps he even had his way with your mother’s
corpse after he took her life..”
Yuuki’s patience snaps, and the famous slow-to-anger Adachi wrath comes spiralling out.
“My dad isn’t perfect, but he has more of a moral code than you could even dream of having. You
may look like a poster boy for good behavior, but you’re.. y-you’re just a rotten person behind that
look of yours. And applying your logic that a son inherits the traits of his dad.. I’m horrified at
what kind of monstrosity your dad must have been, to make someone so disgusting just like him.”
Akechi’s eyes flare, his grip loosening. He looks possessed, his body shaking.
“You goddamn little brat! I’ll see you ruined! ” He lifts Yuuki up all the way off of the ground
with one hand by the collar. On instinct, his other hand flies from his pocket to slap Yuuki.
It’s ungloved. His palm is twisted and gnarled, a hole right through it - just like a bullet wound
from a particularly damaging bullet.
Yuuki catches Akechi’s arm. Somehow, calm returns to him again through the anxiety and rage - a
pulse from inside, a burst of courage. He knows it’s his Persona’s doing, and his face once more
becomes placid, along with his voice.
“I wonder what sort of criminal you were chasing to get a bullet wound this size.. But I suppose it
doesn’t matter. People are watching anyway.”
Akechi looks around, eyes still wide with rage.
People are staring. Some have even taken pictures.
“Have a nice day, Akechi.”
He works his way out of Akechi’s grasp, dropping onto the ground. He takes a picture of Akechi’s
stunned, infuriated face as he walks off.
Yuuki disembarks onto his train ride home, managing to snag a seat as he texts the Phantom Thief
group chat.
Marquish: So I had an odd encounter with Goro Akechi just now.
He sends the picture of Goro’s face.
The chat explodes with responses.
skullboi: YO WHAT HAPPENED???
panther-model: What did he say?
Marquish: He seemed particularly furious at me and Devil. Said some stuff I won’t repeat here
about Devil and my mother, threatened to ‘ruin me’
Marquish: Joke’s on him, though, because he exposed the limp in his leg and the huge bullet
through his hand - same as Devil did to the Black Mask.
> Marquish sent congratulations-you-played-yourself.gif
That’s when Tohru enters the chat Devilman: how badly was his hand fucked up? Because I know I had hollow point bullets in that
gun when I did the Moonshot
Marquish: His hand was mangled, huge hole through his palm and everything. At least he can
make a nifty looking glass out of it
Tohru can’t help but throw his head back to bark out laughter. Yuuki really is a chip off the old
block.
Devilman: How are you feeling?
Marquish: Smug. Smug and still a bit angry. The shit he said about you.. he implied I was a rapist
Tohru freezes up. He clenches his fist. Magatsu-Izanagi roils in him, beginning to hiss suggestions
as Tohru puts a hand to his head.
arrogant little bitch we can deal with him put him in his place
“N-No. Why am I..”
make sure he never touches the Thieves, touches what’s ours—
“Shut. Up.”
… why is he feeling so intensely lately? It hasn’t been a problem before, not since the murders.
Why? His heart begins, and Tohru starts taking deep breaths.
He needs to distract himself, somehow. Lucky enough, the perfect distraction comes when Joker
comes in.
GetJoked: Kunikazu Okumura called. He wants us to get to his house. He has information to tell
us.
GetJoked: … What I’m trying to say is, get your asses there before you find yourself occupying the
ER cot where Haru used to be. We all need to be there for her.
All of the Phantom Thieves file into the enormous house in a disorganized bunch. A butler escorts
them to a lavish living room where Kunikazu sits.
Haru is next to him in a wheelchair.
“... I most likely will never walk again. Not like before.” She smiles sadly. “It’s good to see you all.
I didn’t want you all to fret over my condition.”
Kunikazu nods. “Please, be seated.”
They all find various seating around the living room before Kunikazu begins.
“I suppose you all saw my public confession of guilt?”
They nod. “Yeah, Haru had rented out the biggest theme park in the area for us to celebrate at..
thank you, by the way, Haru. Since I never got to do it in person.” Yuuki smiles.
Haru’s smile brightens a little.
Kunikazu continues: “Haru has made me aware of the situation. Before we continue.. which of you
Thieves sent the packet along with the calling card?”
Tohru raises his hand. “I’m not the leader of this band, that’d be this brat over here..” He nudges
Takashi’s shoulder. “But I am responsible for that packet.”
Kunikazu bows his head slightly. “Thank you.. for exposing how deep the corruption went in my
company. My friend is working on holding all those involved accountable - and providing
reparations to those damaged.”
“You’re welcome. Wanna tell us why we’re here?”
“Of course.” Kunikazu clears his throat. “I am here to tell you of a conspiracy. Something I believe
only you Thieves will truly have the power to stop.”
The Thieves all lean in as Kunikazu begins. “This conspiracy is one that attempts to steer Japan
into the hands of one man, a man who cuts deals like he breathes. It is also attempting, as far as I
know, to take you Thieves down. Mainly because they know you pose a threat.”
Takashi leans forward.
“And this man is..?”
“Masayoshi Shido.”
At that, the Thieves have varying reactions, all of which interest Tohru. Ryuji slams his fist down
on the table. Futaba’s glasses gleam ominously in the light. Takashi? Takashi squeezes the glass in
his hand so hard it breaks. It’s bleeding, but he has no reaction. Tohru silently passes him a napkin
before they continue.
Takashi blinks. “... it’s always him, isn’t it.”
“You know of him outside of his election campaigns?”
Oh, that’s where Tohru recognized the name. He’d been keeping up with the election regardless Namatame was participating in it, after all, as a would-be candidate to stand in Shido's stead.
Takashi nods. “He got me sent here for ‘assaulting him’ when I tried to help a lady he was
attempting to sexually harass.”
Kunikazu sighs softly. He explains further about the Conspiracy, and all he knows of it. The
Thieves take notes. As they’re going to leave, Kunikazu puts his hand on Tohru’s shoulder.
“As.. repayment for your kind act, I will offer you this - feel free to come to me with anything you
may need. I will help, to the best of my ability.”
Tohru chuckles. “Funny you ask, I was going to ask a few things of you.”
Kunikazu raises an eyebrow. “I’m listening.”
“First up - how much do you know about Shido using cognitive psience?”
“Well, he has the Black Mask who attacked me as a sort of.. Cleaner. Used to eliminate enemies
through the Metaverse. I’d hazard a guess he would also have other back-up methods for erasing
people from cognition.”
Tohru’s face sets in an unbearably smug smirk. “Second off, then. Would you do me the honor of
assisting me in my.. We’ll call it my Plan B. My Plan B, in the event someone tries to erase the
Thieves from cognition? Still trying to come up with a good name for it.”
“... Very well.”
Tohru turns to leave before he turns back towards Kunikazu. “Oh, and lastly.. I think I could learn
a thing or two from you on presentation. Seriously, I snooped in on you during one of your
meetings, and I wanted to be that in control of a room!” He scoffs, sounding both deeply sarcastic
and deeply genuine.
Kunikazu inputs his phone number into Tohru’s phone. “Then there we are. Enjoy your time with
them, Tohru.. Especially as my daughter cannot, not anymore.”
“See you around, Mr. Motivational,” Tohru lulls as he finally exits with his phone in hand.
Kunikazu chuckles.
I am thou, thou art I..
Thou hast acquired a new bond-vow.
It shall become the eyes with which the truth may be seen, and the wings of rebellion that break
through the hungry chains that bind..
With the birth of the Hierophant Persona, I have obtained the winds of blessing that lead to
freedom and new power..
Yuuki Mishima has a horrific nightmare that night. He’s stuck in Mementos, Akechi standing in
front of him with a smirk on his face.
Akechi’s wearing his Black Mask attire, while Yuuki - no, not Yuuki.
Mishima, just Mishima, simply wears his Shujin outfit.
No weapons on him.
“Yukitaro Adachi, I’ll ruin you..” Akechi hisses, red eyes gleaming under the mask as he stalks
forward. “I want nothing more than to see you writhe and plead for your worthless father.”
He can’t move, he can’t run. He goes to call on his Persona, but finds nothing, nothing there. His
heart beats even faster than ever before. He’s feeling fear he hasn’t felt since Kamoshida - since
fucking Kamoshida. Mishima’s eyes fill with tears. He starts crying, and finds himself able to
speak.
“Oh, how adorable,” Akechi croons, “the worthless waste of flesh is crying for his whore father.
He won’t be coming to save you. Nobody will be coming to save you.”
“N-No! What’s.. happening?”
Akechi throws back his head and laughs, voice colder and sharper and crueler than anything
Mishima’s ever heard before.
“You’ll die all alone and forgotten down here, a bastard killed by another bastard…! I would call
that poetic justice.”
Akechi’s so close now, hand reaching to Mishima’s throat and Mishima flinches.
“Open those eyes wide, Yukitaro. Let me see the fear in them.”
Akechi pins him to the floor, laughing as he squeezes Mishima’s throat. Mishima’s eyes go even
wider, and Akechi giggles again, drinking it in. “I’m going to take my time with every inch..”
Akechi squeezes a little more, and Mishima rasps a “Please.. Let me go.”
Akechi leans in, hands turning into needle-like claws as his face turns twisted, vampiric.
“Never.”
Yuuki shoots awake with a scream. Immediately, Tohru comes running. “... what the FUCK?”
Yuuki tries to wipe the tears out of his eyes. “I.. I just had a nightmare. That’s all.”
Chapter End Notes
The day I know this fic will have truly made it is when it gets an entry on TvTropes or
someone makes fanart of it completely unprompted.
Welcome back to updates, everybody! They'll be weekly, but they'll be here. Welcome
to all the new readers - I'll be getting to responding to comments soon, if not now.
Enjoy this chapter!
(also I can't wait for some of these upcoming chapters they're going to be so much
FUN to write. I welcome input as to what the abilities Tohru's Confidants grant will
be, I love hearing your speculation.) <3
Thank you so much for being patient. I know it's been a lot, but I've got this.
Justice, Served Unjustly (Part I)
Chapter Summary
Tohru makes a pivotal introduction to the Thieves while Yuuki debates the quixotic
nature of Takashi Kido.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
Before Tohru goes out on his next espionage mission, he finally bites the bullet and invites all the
Thieves to his house for an introduction.
After the other Thieves get done roasting his choice in interior decorating, he gathers them at the
table, where Dojima sits next to him.
“Hey, I wanted to introduce you guys to somebody important. He’s gonna be drifting in and out of
here via the TV World,” Tohru says. He looks at Dojima and does a little hand motion as if to say
‘go on, introduce yourself.’
Dojima nods.
“Hey, kids. I’m Ryotaro Dojima. I guess you could call Adachi here.. I guess you could call him
my work-wife,” he says fondly, gently putting his hand on Adachi’s shoulder and pulling him in
closer.
Ann blushes. “W-Workwife???”
Ryuji looks between the two, a little flustered. Takashi just smirks, barking out laughter. Yusuke,
of course, is the one to chime in - “Adachi-san, are you…?” and point between the two.
Tohru clears his throat, going bright red.
“Not..” He clears his throat again. “Nah, it’s just a joke between us two.”
Even Yuuki seems skeptical of that.
“Anyways.. I decided to introduce you all because he awakened to a Persona and knows about the
Thieves. If you kids want to make him part of the gang.. well, I’ll leave it up to your bunch.”
Tohru’s never seen those kids erupt into discussion so quickly.
He leaves them so he can get dressed, dolled up by Ann, and get on his espionage mission - a
rather delicate one, at that.
He’d leave them to get acquainted with Dojima himself while this was happening.
Yuuki’s.. still thinking as some of the Thieves get to know Dojima while the others debate in a
further away room in Adachi’s house.
Not necessarily about Dojima himself - he had faith that his dad had made the right call about
offering Dojima a place in the Thieves - but about something particular Takashi (who he was now
thick as Thieves with) had said to him a few days ago.
They were alone in a school bathroom together - the setting of many teenage trysts. Takashi had
been washing his hands, and they were talking about incredibly banal topics when Takashi
suddenly stopped mid-conversation.
He turned to look slightly at Yuuki. “... Yuuki, can I ask your advice on something?” he said softly.
“Uhhh, sure thing. What's going on?” Yuuki chirped.
Takashi's face was still as pale as bone. "Do you think a son is destined to inherit the worst traits
of his father?"
Yuuki turned to look at Takashi. "What prompted this? The stuff with Goro, or something else?"
Takashi shook his head, looking away. "It's a lot of things."
Yuuki’s face crinkled in confusion.
"Takashi, what's going on? You know you can trust me, right?"
He put a hand on Takashi's shoulder, causing Takashi to flinch away.
"You don't need to worry about it."
Yuuki sighed. He stared at Takashi, taking a deep breath.
"It's obviously troubling you, and I'm not going to let it rest. So what is it? What brought this on?"
Takashi took a deep breath. “It's... something about my dad. I've thought about it a lot, especially
with the whole situation with you and Goro. I look up to him a lot, and a lot of how I act is based
on him, but sometimes I worry that, well..."
"You're inheriting his worst traits?"
They’d finished up washing their hands, and Yuuki was already leaning against the wall.
Takashi leaned against the wall as well, enough that their faces were close together. He fell silent,
his silence seemingly providing an answer to Yuuki's question. The two stared at each other for
what felt like a head-aching length of time, silent and exchanging a wordless conversation, before
Takashi broke the silence.
"... I've said too much. I'm sorry. I've got to go." And Takashi walked off, leaving Yuuki behind.
Yuuki is still staring as Ryuji shakes him by the shoulder. “Ey, Yuuki! Quit being possessed, we
need your advice on this.”
Takashi is staring him down, eyes keen.
“Oh, uh, yeah,” Yuuki said, “what do you need?”
“What relation does Dojima have to your father?” Takashi asks, placing both hands on the table
and leaning in expectantly.
Yuuki blushes. “Y-You mean, aside from what he told you, me and Ryuji on that trip to see my
dad for the first time?”
Takashi nods.
Yuuki sighs. Time to let the cat out of the bag.
“Well, I was there when Dojima accidentally entered Mementos.”
“When he what? ” Takashi hisses, and Yuuki’s heart leaps to his throat.
This is going to be a long explanation.
“... he looked the angriest I’d seen him. I turned back once or twice to see, and he was dicing his
way through all these Shadows.”
He pauses, letting the story sink in.
Takashi sighs. “Let’s review what we know from this and what else you’ve told me.”
He gets out a scroll of paper, letting Yusuke scribble down sketches corresponding to the points he
puts down.
“Point number one. When Dojima or his daughter are hurt, Tohru goes berserk.”
Yusuke smiles as he draws Tohru holding a wounded Dojima to his chest, bearing fangs.
“Point number one point five. He seems to be protective of both of them.”
Yusuke sketches one or two complementary scribbles.
“Point number two. Before he knew about our man Yuuki, Dojima and his daughter were the only
two others he seemed to truly respect and care about.”
This is accentuated by Yusuke’s drawing of Adachi hand in hand with Dojima and Nanako.
“Point number three. They served on the police force together, and Dojima acted as Tohru’s
impulse control.”
Yusuke draws Dojima walking Tohru on a child leash, which makes them all laugh so hard the
meeting comes to a temporary pause.
After a pause, they continue their conversation. “... my issue is, if we accept Dojima.. how will it
reflect on us if they show up in Phantom Thief recordings? Everyone will think they’re the
leaders,” Makoto sighs.
Takashi puts his head in his hands. “And we already have issues with Tohru being a backseat
leader, and we already have a big handful of people in the Thieves..”
He freezes for a second. “... wait.”
He scribbles down “two separate infiltration teams.”
Tohru enjoys this espionage thing so much more when he’s able to look attractive. He feels like
James Bond.
So far, he’s been able to flirt his way through a few guards and a secretary. He’s got a wide smirk
as he poises himself at the doorway, listening to the conversation inside. He has a secret recording
device planted not just on him, but at the doorway itself.
“Akechi,” a snide voice sneers, “your failure here is unacceptable. You have already failed to
eliminate Okumura. What. Is. Stopping. You. ”
Akechi’s voice, barely wavering, replies “It’s.. it’s an unexpected factor! One of their number shot
me in the hand…”
The voice replies again: “It should be nothing compared to the importance of your task. Bring
down the Thieves, Akechi. I cannot have them disgracing the good name of Masayoshi Shido.”
Adachi’s smirking. So this is Masayoshi Shido.. and what he’s saying is proof of the pudding to his
long running suspicion: Akechi is the Black Mask.
Adachi’s fists clench.
Oh, he can’t wait to destroy this kid.
Chapter End Notes
It's been a hot minute since I've updated, I'm aware, but I've been using that time to
replot some stuff, figure out things pertaining to this fic's potential sequel, and play
Persona 4 Golden which helps me understand Dojima a lot more.
I'm so fucking glad you guys have decided to stick around. I will too! It's part of why I
took so much time off to really think through how to make this fic even better.
To be more accurate, I was stressing over how little Yuuki seemed to be included. I
love writing Adachi so much, but this fic does have to focus a bit more on the Moon
along with the Jester.
So I came up with a little plot thing to ensure that would happen.
Thank you so much for being patient, guys. Next chapter is on the way relatively
sooner - I'm 1/3rd of the way through writing and editing it. This next chapter will also
be a bit longer than this one, so rejoice!
Justice, Served Unjustly (Part II)
Chapter Summary
The School Festival happens.
The School Festival is coming up, and Yuuki’s looking forward to it as much as he can. It’ll be a
nice break from all the chaos that’s dominated his past few months.
It certainly doesn’t help that it’s providing him with a new opportunity to hang out with Takashi
Kido.
Yuuki’s thought he had Takashi down to a science, but that time in the bathroom has thrown all of
his conceptions out the window.
Yuuki’s observations on the boy have grown even sharper since, and he finds there’s something
strange to Takashi’s interactions with others.
Takashi being able to wield multiple Personas (Personae? He still wonders at the plurals) seems to
transfer to outside the Metaverse.
Put in simpler terms, Takashi takes on multiple demeanors depending on who he speaks to.
Yeah, Yuuki knows that’s a pretty simple thing - everybody does that, after all - but Takashi takes
it to a scary extent.
Takashi is eerily calm, always trying to show the emotions others want to see. Everything about his
image is a game he’s drawing others into, a game where he makes the rules.
And Takashi loves to play this game, it appears. Seeing him bait Akechi during their run-ins,
seeing him stand up to the impromptu quiz sessions the teachers run on him.. Yuuki can see the
flare of his shoulders, the satisfied quirk of his lips.
The minute you judge him by his appearance, Yuuki’s finding, is the minute you’ve already folded
your hand to him - his win, your loss. But Yuuki Mishima is determined not to settle for a single
loss. He’s driven by his mother’s desire to find out more. He wants to peer under that mask
Takashi prides himself on wearing; the same mask his father Adachi seems to be working on
breaking. He wants to learn the things Takashi holds back, and he’ll pour the signature Adachi
family drive into doing so until he does. Takashi's been quiet around him lately, refusing to talk
much ever since that incident back in the school bathroom, but Yuuki knows he'll break through at
some point.
Moving on: Yuuki’s looking forward to hanging out with other members of the Thieves during the
Festival, too.
Like Futaba! He’s really started to feel comfortable around Futaba lately. The two often talk about
video games together for hours. Oh, and Yusuke. He’s started inspiring Yusuke to study Manga
more, and try some of the artstyle out in his own work.
It’s certainly making him smile to think about right now.
“Mishima!” the teacher snaps, and Yuuki is jolted out of his thoughts. Back to work.
Of course, the School Festival rolls around a lot quicker than Yuuki initially expected.
All the Thieves are there, including the newly inducted Thief Dojima. Yuuki’s split off on his own
with the rest of the younger Thieves - and Nanako, who’s decided to tag along with them.
She smiles at Yuuki when he asks why. “Your group reminds me of my cousin Yu’s friends.”
From her light tone, Yuuki thinks that’s a compliment, but he’s not certain.
Takashi sticks closer to the group, leading them to the cafe that’s been set up. “Well, time to eat.”
He’s ordered a whole bunch of dishes for the Thieves, to the audible delight of Ryuji.
“Damn, you’re so good to us, Takashi…!” he crows, preemptively tucking a napkin into his shirt.
Yuuki turns towards Nanako, smiling shyly.
“S-Sorry for how loud they can get..” He rubs the back of his head, sighing, but Nanako just
laughs again.
“Stop being so anxious, you dweeb. I’m used to it.”
She ruffles his hair, and Yuuki immediately seems to relax. Being with the Thieves, with Nanako,
unwinding and relaxing.. it feels like home, more than anything else he can think of.
As the others are digging into the food, Nanako smiles at Yuuki.
“Y’know, Yuuki, weren't you supposed to be a bit shyer?”
Yuuki blinks. “Whuh?”
Takashi leans back a little in his chair, watching quietly.
“When I met you, you kept tripping over your words in front of me.”
Yuuki pauses, and realizes that even with his continuing nightmares, he still has gotten braver.
Being a Phantom Thief, being the son of a convicted murderer.. it’s made him the person he is
today.
He’s so happy about it he’s still smiling when Akechi makes a visit to their table.
Funny enough, even Nanako scrunches her nose up when he comes around.
“Hello, everyone!” Akechi says in that sickeningly saccharine tone. His eyes fall to Nanako, and he
gently lifts up her hand, kissing the back of it.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m sure you must know me,” he purrs.
Yuuki can feel the fear of Akechi spike up in his heart, but the anger that surges up with it
overwhelms that fear. He moves to say something, but Nanako’s got it covered.
“Yes, you’re the boy no girl at my school will shut up about,” she hisses, snatching her hand back
like it’s been burnt. “Shirogane must be a hard act to follow up. Then again, sometimes you have to
settle for second best.” she adds, disdainful.
Takashi looks so very much like he’s trying not to snicker at Akechi’s hurt expression.
“I’m Dojima. Nanako Dojima.” She stares up at him, glaring a hole into his face, and Yuuki’s
mentally cheering her on.
“Oh, your food looks delicious,” Akechi chimes, trying to change the subject. He goes to pluck the
spiciest bit of food from the platter, and none of the Thieves (nor Nanako) stop him from doing so.
If they weren’t trying to hold in their laughter before, they certainly are now at seeing Akechi
agonizing over the hellfire in his mouth.
And then Akechi drops the bombshell during his assembly at the Festival.
“I believe I know the identities of the Phantom Thieves.”
He takes a pause from the conference, calling all of the members of the Thieves into a side-room yes, even Dojima (though he spares Nanako from the meeting).
He doesn’t greet them all with a hello, but wordlessly takes out very blurry pictures of them leaving
Okumura’s Palace. He throws them onto the table.
“I know you’re all part of the Phantom Thieves,” he says, tone terse. “There’s no point in hiding it
any further from me.”
Dojima stares, gesturing at the photos. “And this is.. your evidence? It’s so blurry I can barely
make out who is who. How do you expect this to hold up in court?”
Goro Akechi takes a deep, wordless breath. “It doesn’t matter, because one way or another, the
courts will take it if you disobey.”
Yuuki bares his teeth in rage. “Ever hear of falsifying evidence?”
“The courts will take this evidence,” Akechi repeats, eyes beginning to glaze over with dull rage.
Takashi shakes his head. “We’re not conceding to blackmail,” he says softly.
“Enough of your foolishness! Here is what will happen. You will infiltrate one last Palace, and
then you will disband, no need to be turned into the authorities. I cannot allow for anything else.”
Akechi slams his fist onto the table.
Yuuki’s lips press together tightly. Dojima looks rather confused, but Tohru is the one to step
forward now. He picks up one of the pictures.
“Your proof, eh? Here’s what I think of it.”
He takes out a lighter and sets it on fire. It slowly curls up and turns to ash.
Tohru sighs, waving his hand as he speaks. “You could disprove this with one word: Photoshop.”
Akechi throws his head back and laughs coldly. His eyes have taken on a demented gleam as he
continues.
“There are digital copies, of course. But, very well. If you won’t play that game, I can easily take
you in on another front.” He clicks his tongue chidingly, stepping forward to Dojima.
“If you do not concede to my demands, I’ll get the authorities involved in taking young Yuuki and
Nanako out of your care. Neglect is quite the damning charge, isn’t it?”
Dojima tenses up, mouth agape with shock. “You wouldn’t dare..”
Akechi smirks. “I would, Ryotaro Dojima. And I very much can.” He turns to look at Tohru,
everything about his body oozing smugness.
“You’re taking Nanako from me over my dead body,” Dojima growls.
Yuuki notices how rigid and severe his father gets at that moment, the air becoming so chilly it
almost feels like he’s about to choke. Tohru might be terrifying when he’s angry enough to scream
with rage, but he’s even more so when he’s angry enough to go quiet.
“... y’know, kid, that’s rich coming from the bastard son of Masayoshi Shido.”
Akechi freezes up, jaw clenching. “What did you just say?” His fists clench.
“You think you have a free license to do as you please because you were pawing off Daddy’s
scraps, eh? Brats like you make me sick.”
“How do you know that?! HOW?”
“Right after you nearly choked my kid out in public, I decided to ask around a bit. Got documents
that proved it, found out all too quickly exactly who your daddy really was. And y’know what? It
made me even angrier at all you said, because while I hate smug, entitled little snots like you, what
I hate even more is smug, entitled, hypocritical little snots.”
Akechi stalks towards Tohru. Tohru stares the kid down. “I’ll spread the truth everywhere if you
don’t back down, and kill one of the things you seem so happy with - your reputation.”
Akechi sputters, grabbing Tohru by the tie and pulling him close as he yells into Tohru’s face.
“This changes nothing! I can see that the murders in Inaba start again, if I have to. I can get you
and Takashi and Dojima and all the rest locked up!” He keeps going, spitting out every word.
“One way or another, you will infiltrate Sae Niijima’s Palace, even if I have to break you all piece
by piece to get you to do it! I’ll even accompany you to ensure the mission is done right.”
Several of the Phantom Thieves go completely quiet at this.
The Phantom Thieves seem to recognize that, at least on this round, they’ve been outmaneuvered.
Tohru stares incredulously at Akechi.
“... am I hearing things right or did you just say Sae has a Palace?”
Casino of Envy (Part I)
Chapter Summary
The Infiltration of Sae's Palace begins, and Tohru bears witness to Dojima's new,
sordid power.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
The Infiltration of Sae’s Palace is already off to a horrible start, and Tohru Adachi is about to
scream.
There’s a phone call from Makoto, which he picks up as soon as possible. He’s greeted with her
sobbing, trying to stutter out something he can’t understand.
“Woah, woah, slow down. What’s going on, Makoto?”
It takes a few seconds for her to breathe. “Akechi.. told Sae about my meetings with you and the
others.. I’m trapped in my room.”
Tohru pauses, his harsh breaths being the only thing Makoto hears on the other side of the phone.
“That stupid bitch,” he mutters under his breath, and Makoto’s unsure whether he’s referring to
Goro or Sae.
He’s thinking before he gets an idea. “Makoto?”
“Yeah?”
The next thing he says makes Makoto laugh in disbelief.
He hangs up.
Fifteen minutes later, he’s sticking out of the TV, hand extended.
“Hey, kid. You trust me?”
Makoto looks to the door, to the bed she’s set to look like she’s sleeping in. She takes a shaky
breath.
“... Let’s go, Toh.”
She takes his hand.
Makoto almost feels like Eurydice, holding Tohru’s hand as they travel through the TV World.
The fog is thick and stifling, hard to breathe in.
It feels deeply hard to concentrate in, and slides against her skin like water. Tohru, surprisingly,
navigates through it like an expert.
“Let’s recap what Takashi told me, hm?” Tohru says.
“Your sister’s Palace is going to be the first debut of the new infiltration squad I lead - the Devil’s
Hand.”
Makoto can hear the smirk in Tohru’s voice as he continues. “Cool name, eh? Well, Takashi’s
Team - the Thieves Vanguard - is going to be infiltrating the Palace as well. We’ll be splitting up,
communicating through special walkie-talkies, the works.”
Makoto chuckles. “And you get free rein of who’s in the Devil’s Hand, I suppose?”
“Yep. Dojima, Yuuki and Akechi.”
“... Akechi? I thought you hated him.”
Tohru sighs. “Believe me, I do. But Takashi insisted I had to keep him in the party. Keep your
friends close, enemies closer, I guess.”
“You know that I’ll be a call away if he gets too much.”
“Noted.”
They keep on talking as they go through the fog.
The Casino - Sae’s Palace - is a virtual attack of distracting neon and jazz music. It’s enormous, it’s
gaudy, and it’s an eyesore.
At least, this is what Tohru’s thinking as he looks up at it for the first time. Dojima seems in awe,
staring up at it with amazement.
“Goddamn.. so these are the sorts of Palaces you infiltrate, Devil?”
Tohru grins. “You and me both, now!”
He looks back at Dojima.
Dojima’s face rises into a small, private grin.
For a moment, Tohru can taste the take out tempura from Junes with its satisfying crunch, can hear
Nanako’s light giggle ring in his head, can smell Dojima’s heady sandalwood cologne drifting into
his nose - all the sensations and textures that blend into what Tohru sees as home.
Dojima’s face is bathed in a faint neon glow from the Palace. The shadows the glow cast seem to
make his face even bolder, even more dangerous.
Time may have aged Dojima, but it almost certainly hasn’t dulled him. Tohru is mesmerized there,
staring in silence for a second.
“Y’know, when do I get a cool outfit like the rest of you?” Dojima teases, breaking the silence.
“The first time you summon your Persona in this world.”
Takashi’s call to “get over here, you two geezers” breaks the deep veil of the moment.
They gather out front, hiding themselves as Takashi Kido recounts the game plan. “With two
teams, we can locate the Treasure that much more quickly, giving us time to truly plan out our
calling card.” He smiles as he hands out the walkie talkies.
“Skull, Fox, and Queen will be with me. Marquis, Crow, and.. what was the Phantom Thief name
you decided on?” Takashi Kido sighs, turning towards Dojima.
Dojima can’t help but puff up his chest, declaring his call-sign proudly: “Baron.”
“Baron, right. Marquis, Crow, and Baron, go with Devil. Make sure Baron gets his outfit, fight
some guard. The infiltration starts.. now.”
It doesn’t escape Tohru’s notice that Akechi’s irritation at being shoved aside is obvious. His nose
is upturned and scrunched, his eyes narrowed at Tohru.
Well, brat, it’s time to shut up and put up, he thinks with a grin, ‘cuz I’m the boss here.
It becomes abundantly clear ten minutes into the infiltration that Sae’s pulling no punches in her
security. They’re up against two or three strong Shadows, no easy feat.
Dojima doesn’t seem concerned. That brief blitz of week-long Persona training Narukami gave him
seems to really have helped him, as far as Tohru can tell.
He chuckles, letting the Emperor card spin in his hands as he crushes it. “PERSONA!”
The blue flames erupt around him with the intensity of thunder. A humanoid white wolf, clad in
elaborate markings with an enormous club in his paws and lightning crackling in his jaws, floats
above Dojima.
Dojima himself seems to be caught up in the rush of the blue flame, throwing his head back and
letting out a howl that makes the Shadows they’re up against shiver with fear.
His tie and shirt turn to black leather armor with sewn on military patches, making him look every
inch the role of a royal general. A wolf’s pelt melts over his shoulders, becoming a cape. His hands
are wrapped in intricate gauntlets, tipped with retractible claws much like Tohru’s outfit. His mask
is the crown jewel of his outfit, decorated in intricate carvings and seemingly looking like the
gilded skull of a predator animal.
Under the dim shadows of Dojima’s mask, Adachi can see old wrinkles smooth out. Dojima’s
posture straightens, some of his old muscles regrow stronger than ever, and his salt-and-pepper
hair returns to a vibrant black.
Even the slight tangy scent of alcohol vanishes from him, replaced by a deep cologne-like smell
that makes Tohru’s head spin.
Dojima’s eyes flick open, glowing yellow.
He chuckles, looking down at his clawed gauntlets and the grappling hook that’s appeared in his
hands - then, he looks back up to the Shadows.
His voice holds the eerily low quality his Shadow once possessed; a tone so full of undeniable
authority and rejuvenated rebellion that Tohru feels full of electricity hearing it.
“You have no idea how much I’m going to kick your ass.”
Tohru, drunk on the thrill of seeing Dojima become a true Phantom Thief, can’t resist calling out:
“Let’s see how you do with that Persona, old bitch!”
Dojima barks out a laugh that slices through the air. “Watch out, Devil. I’ll be taking your throne
as the best fighter in the Thieves in a minute.. if you’re not careful.”
The cocky grin he flashes under his mask gets Tohru’s blood pumping.
Tohru’s breath hitches as he thinks: I don’t know where this new Dojima came from, but I like him.
Dojima’s Persona lunges and Tohru’s memories melt away into the battle.
Forty minutes into the first operation of the Devil’s Hand division in the Phantom Thieves, Tohru
gets his first message from Akira.
The walkie-talkie buzzes to life. Tohru puts it to his ear. Takashi hisses “What did you do to anger
her so much?”
“... whuh?”
“Sae Niijima. What did you do to anger her? It’s operating at an ungodly high security level when
it shouldn’t be.”
“Me? What did I do?”
“YES! YOU- I mean.. yes. Yes, you.”
Tohru looks up to the ceiling, wincing.
“It’s a.. it’s a long story.”
“I have time.”
Tohru takes a deep breath in - getting to a safe room along with his team - and then he begins.
The tale he recounts into that walkie-talkie is enough to form its own saga. Tohru’s descriptions
are viscerally vivid, setting Takashi’s heart to pounding in overdrive.
Takashi is silent as Tohru finishes.
“... and that’s why that slut deserved it.”
Takashi’s one sentence drips with mortified fury: “You unhinged motherfucker.”
His hands are shaking as he holds the walkie-talkie. On the other end, he hears a quiet, sadistic
peal of laughter.
Tohru Adachi’s voice comes out this time a little raspier, a little more callous and.. and cold, colder
than Takashi ever thought the former killer capable of lately.
“I did it because it was fun, and it kept me entertained. Yeah, it was objectively horrible, especially
considering how much I fucked with her mind, but.. c’mon, you’d think that after so many times
seeing me snap at people you’d be a little more aware of just how much of an ‘unhinged
motherfucker’ I can be..”
“That doesn’t excuse any of it.”
Tohru laughs again, that same mocking laugh.
“I never said I was a good person back then.. not by a long shot.”
Chapter End Notes
Hey, folks! Back with another chapter. I'm so happy to be on this weekly schedule for
updates - makes it so I can get it done and really refine it in time. Hope you guys enjoy
this one.
Experimented with a few new modes of writing here and there in this chapter - mainly,
more descriptiveness. Tell me if it worked or not.
I know I always say I'm excited for what's coming next in this fanfiction, but it's true I AM excited for what's coming next. There's still a bit yet in this tale of mine..
As for Dojima's Persona: it's Retaruseta Kamuy, the "White Wolf" god of the Ainu.
His Ultimate Persona will be another, more well-known Kami with an affiliation with
wolves.. no, not Amaterasu, another one :P
As always, thank you ALL for commenting, and I look forward to seeing your
speculation on what comes next!
Casino of Envy (Part II)
Chapter Summary
Takashi Kido finds new reasons to hate Adachi while Yuuki has an epiphany.
A confrontation is had.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
Admittedly, Takashi is mad enough at that to ban Tohru from infiltrating the Casino for a few
days, not least of which because his presence seems to infuriate the Shadows in Sae’s Palace to the
point where they go berserk.
So Yuuki acts as the appointed leader of the Devil’s Hand in Tohru’s stead while Tohru goes to
investigate Sae.
He can’t help noting down a litany of details on this Palace like he’s done with all of the other
Palaces he’s been in - it’ll make good fodder for a documentary or book someday, he thinks,
especially if it truly is their last mission.
The Palace plays beautiful jazz music throughout its halls. Slot machines line the walls, as well as
a whole array of other gambling devices that cost a fortune. The smell of good food and pricey
wine drifts throughout the air.
In short, Yuuki can practically taste the dollar bills rolling off of this place.
And yet the Casino is rife with all sorts of imagery that point to something.. bigger in terms of Sae
Nijima’s personal issues. More than just her addiction to “stacking the deck,” so to speak, and
winning trials she’s swayed in her favor.
Mainly, the Palace’s cognition-inhabitants keep talking about an individual known as “the
Cheater” in tones of deep contempt.
They mention that “the Cheater” didn’t play any of the Casino’s games fair and square. Rumors
that “The Cheater” stole various things are always drifting throughout the Palace as the Thieves
run through. There are hidden murals of a certain smiling silhouette with fangs and a blue tie
throughout the Palace, as well, helping them cheat in convenient ways.
It comforts Yuuki somehow and makes his shoulders slump with relief, even as it irritates Goro
Akechi to no end.
Akechi’s practically prickling with fury when he grabs the back of Yuuki’s neck and pulls him into
a spare corner.
There’s another mural of “The Cheater” above them, this time showing his face clearly.
Putting any sort of doubt to rest, Tohru Adachi is the one depicted as the Cheater.
He’s smiling and giving a thumbs up, looking smug (and, come to think of it, rather vampiric) with
the phrase “That Bitch Can’t Keep Us Down” floating right next to him. It looks like the sort of
cheesy advertisement one would see in the 70’s or 80’s. His eyes glow yellow in the mural,
looking down as Akechi begins to rant.
“Your idolization of your father sickens me. This whole place is a monument to his arrogance.”
“Look,” Yuuki sighs, “I understand you want nothing more than to sic a pack of wolves on my dad
and I, but can we hold off of your withering contempt until the end of this Palace? Please?”
“How can I even begin to work with you if his vices are the reason why we suffer now? What he’s
said and done is unjust. I can’t let it slide, even if we are temporarily partnered.”
“That’s great,” Yuuki says, a little more sarcasm leaking into his tone, “but you’re undermining us
on the very mission we’re setting off on for you. Your actions could get us killed.”
Akechi’s fists clench. He goes quiet for a moment. The mural of Tohru Adachi continues to stare
down at the two boys.
“... are you aware that your spineless father attacked an innocent man and threatened him in order
to ensure he never came near the Dojima family again?”
Yuuki’s face crinkles with confusion. “Wait, Taro Namatame?”
“Yes. He attacked Taro Namatame. According to the video footage, he strangled Namatame until
he nearly turned purple. That is the sort of violence in your bloodline.”
Yuuki pauses. “... I don’t have to live in fear of you,” he murmurs. He finds it’s true.
“What?”
“Yeah, my dad’s not a role model. Yeah, he’s kind of a.. a-a real jerk sometimes. But he’s taught
me a very important lesson.”
“What are you on about-“
Yuuki Mishima - no, Yukitaro Adachi - punches Goro Akechi in the face.
“How did Ryu.. Skull.. how did he put it..? Oh! Right!”
Yukitaro grins as he cracks the knuckles on his other hand, swinging another punch. It lands - with
a sickening noise - right in the center of Akechi’s cheek. Akechi crumbles to the ground, hissing a
curse word.
“Talk shit, get hit. ” He shakes out his hand, staring with pride at the streaks of Akechi’s blood
stained across it.
“Dad appointed me the leader of the Devil’s Hand for this venture. And as the leader, I’m telling
you to keep your..”
He pauses to think of something cool.
“Keep your snide little quips about my dad, anything else he may have done, or anything bad about
my family to yourself. If you don’t, your reputation isn’t the only thing I’m going to shatter - your
face will go with it.”
Goro Akechi’s face pales with shock.
“You’re a bastard, though, Mishima- “
“Adachi. My last name is Adachi. Get it right, next time we’re not in a Palace. Oh, and unhand me.
I’m your leader, after all.”
Akechi grits his teeth, setting Yukitaro down softly. The eyes of the Tohru Adachi mural gleam
with approval.
The real Tohru Adachi, on the other hand, knows he’s fucked.
This spy operation was a bad idea from the start. It wasn’t even something he was assigned. Just
something he’d done in order to make himself busy.
The catalyst: Sae Niijima makes eye contact with him when she comes out of the courtroom.
Her eyes widen - first with confusion, then with recognition, shock, and lastly, righteous anger.
“Adachi,” she grits, storming towards him. He tries to turn his face and leave before she can catch
up, but her thin fingers snake around his wrist and yank him back tightly.
He turns to stare into her face.
Yes.. she had been a lot to him, back in the day.
“Explain just what the hell you’re doing here? Why you’re hanging around my sister, too, while
you’re at it.”
He puts on a venomous grin. “Oh, but Sae, I’d thought you’d greet me with a little more love in
your tone, babe.”
Sae slaps Tohru. It’s a whip-sharp, clinically jarring dizzy of a slap that has him stumbling back.
He can still hear the ringing in his head a second later when she grabs him by his hair. “Answer
me, Tohru .”
“You’ve lost those first name privileges with me, babe. Just Adachi will do. Maybe Adachi-san,
like your old man used to call me before he died. Or even Adachi-sama, yeah, I like the sound of
that..”
“I told you to answer,” Sae hisses.
“Well, I’ve come to talk you out of your bad girl behavior lately. Somebody’s been putting work
over play for far too long, hm?”
“What the hell are you talking about?” Her lips purse with disgust.
“You’ve been stacking the deck in your favor for all these cases, haven’t you?”
“What?”
In Sae’s Palace: The walls begin to shake. The Security Level in the Palace slowly begins turning
up. Takashi looks up to the ceiling, cursing. “What the fuck is happening?” Dojima asks, sticking
close by Yukitaro as Takashi gives the command via walkie-talkie for both teams to regroup.
And that’s when Tohru Adachi’s newfound ability to talk off the cuff really comes into play. He’s
silently thanking Kunikazu for those charisma lessons.
“What, you think I haven’t heard? That kinda success of yours doesn’t come easy. You’ve been
rigging cases in your favor. A few people approached me with the news.”
“You can’t just sling around accusations like that without proof.”
“Oh? Is that so?” He gives her a little packet.
She opens it up, examining a paper inside.. and her heartbeat goes fast as a hummingbird.
“You can’t be serious.”
“C’mon, Sae. You know your father wouldn’t approve of any of this. We both do.”
The intercom blares that the Casino is in lockdown. “How the hell are we gonna get out now?”
Ryuji hisses, but then they see a sight that has Takashi openly growl out an obscenity.
A Shadow cognition of Tohru Adachi, running by in a fancy suit with a rose in his hand. “I’ll be
taking that treasure any minute, just you wait…!”
He salutes them as he runs past, grinning that bright, fanged grin.
The obscenities and praise that some of the other Shadows sling at this one figure confirm that yes,
this is “the Cheater.”
“T-The Treasure.. it’s manifested up ahead,” Morgana calls out, but Takashi is too busy grinding
his teeth.
“That impulsive ass ..”
The fight has escalated between the two.
Tohru’s comments about Sae’s father have royally backfired.
“How dare you speak his name?” Sae steps forward, yanking Tohru’s tie.
“I’ll speak it as I please, you stupid slut. He always liked me more - that’s why you grew to hate
me so much!”
“And this.. t-this SHAM accusation that I fix cases! It’s nonsensical!”
“But it’s true. I can see the fear in your eyes. You know, deep down, that I may lie about a lot, but
not about something like this.”
“You would lie about something like this! You always did, ruining my reputation and fucking..
gaslighting me..”
“Of course I did. It was fun to toy with your head. I’m a new man, though, and I’m saying as the
Tohru Adachi that follows the rules of this reality that I’m not lying. There’s no incentive for me to
lie.”
“What the hell are you talking about?”
The Casino has turned into a labyrinthine death trap. Guards patrol everywhere, tougher than the
Thieves can ever dream of. They’re struggling their way to the Treasure room as the Cheater
makes his way to the personal office of Shadow Sae. He calls out various pet names towards Sae,
guiding the Thieves closer and closer.
Shadows claw at their heels, pursuing them.
“You’re a vampire, always sucking me dry - of my career, of the love I was receiving from even
my own father, of my own independence.”
Tohru Adachi cackles at that. “I had you wrapped around my finger for the longest time, didn't I?
Enough of that, though. You're trying to change the subject.”
“No, no, we don’t just get to skip past what you did! You forced me into this.. sick dependency on
you.. and you made me want every bit of it! Why? WHY?”
“I did it because I wanted to eke out more respect from the brass on high, but also 'cause it was fun,
too. Jee, stop getting me sidetracked.”
“Your behavior is sick.. just fucking sick,” she growls.
He sighs before he slaps her face, just as hard as she had slapped his.
She reels back.
They get to the Treasure room and are greeted with a sight that takes their breath away.
Tons of the Palace’s Shadow inhabitants have started ransacking Sae’s office. A mob of Shadows
are even fighting Sae herself, who’s turned visibly monstrous in her attempts to destroy the mob.
Alone, Sae could have taken out any one of the Shadows - but the difference in numbers alone
between the two is definitely staggering, and the power of a mob seems to be quite a deciding
factor in their duel.
The Cheater appears to be acting as the master to these Shadows, guiding them under his
leadership.
“What... the... hell?!” Takashi breathes.
“I’ve... never seen a Palace turn on its holder like this... not even with Futaba’s Palace…!”
Morgana looks shocked as the Cheater leans against a wall.
“How?” Ann asks the Cheater, who snickers.
“My words are their riot,” he purrs.
“As for your reward...” He presents the Treasure to the Thieves as if it was the finest jewel in the
world.
The words that send Sae’s Palace crumbling and create an opportunity for the Phantom Thieves to
finally escape come out of Tohru’s mouth in the most tender way:
“Makoto wouldn’t want this for you.”
Sae feels something in her become whole again.. and immediately is hit with the grief of what’s
happened.
She stumbles back. “What.. what have I done?” she breathes, looking back at Adachi with eyes of
deep remorse.
Tohru smiles back, a smile with no malice to be had.
He can feel his phone blow up with texts the minute the Thieves get back into the normal world.
He knows there’s going to be hell to pay for this gamble of his.
But right now? He really doesn’t give a damn.
As the Palace crumbles, as they’re loading into Morgana, Takashi turns his head back and asks
the Cheater: “Why?”
The Cheater smiles back as Shadow Sae finally reunites with her normal self.
In unison, the Shadows begin chanting “Long live the Phantom Thieves! We are all Thieves!”
“Get in the car,” Makoto yells, yanking Takashi inside.
The last thing Takashi sees in that Palace is the Cheater, bowing, and his words drifting on the
wind: “See you soon, Joker.”
Chapter End Notes
I delayed this chapter a while further in order to work on it more and edit it, and I'm
still not satisfied with it.
I don't think it lives up to the hype I gave it, and I feel like I gave too much away as to
exactly what Adachi did to Sae.
Regardless, I hope you enjoy.
I'm proud of the foreshadowing here, if nothing else.
Somebody pointed out that technically Adachi should have had Mishima when he was
sixteen, according to the timeline. In response to this error, I apologize, but also point
out that the timeline is the least of my concerns here and something I'd rather not
worry about in the grand scheme of this fic.
After all, I've got a ton of plot and character-building I love doing even more.
PATCH NOTES FOR THE NEW REWRITES!
Version 2.0:
- Added the start of the Tower Confidant with Kamoshida (Chapter 10) as the
commenter Ginger pointed out. Yep, we've got more Accomplice Ending callbacks.
- Fixed various minor spelling and formatting errors throughout the fic that were
bugging the shit out of me, such as "sickly sweet" in the first chapter. You may now
browse this fic with clearer eyes.
- More to come soon-ish.
I look forward to reading and replying to your comments, as always!
Fun fact about this fic: the Google Doc it's on is at 121 pages so far, and it will grow
bigger.
We're at the size of a small novella here, my friends.
Jester's Nonchalance, Moon's Response
Chapter Summary
Tohru Adachi has a choice encounter with Goro Akechi.
The newly realized Yukitaro Adachi overhears a phone call.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
Yu Narukami knows something’s up lately.
First was this Phantom Thief business, then it was Dojima awakening to a Persona - and it doesn’t
escape Yu Narukami’s notice that it happened right when he visited Adachi, of all people - and
now it’s this.
He’s staring at the most recent Devil’s Log.
They’ve become wildly popular to read - the talk of the town around Inaba’s teenagers.
Yu’s had.. suspicions of who the Phantom Thief member Devil is. Little context clues, phrasing he
recognizes. But he’s never had any exact proof until now, tucked away in a banal question.
The question reads: What’s something someone told you that you still think about?
Devil’s reply is telling: Somebody told me once that I was a little child throwing a tantrum. Sure,
they beat me senseless afterward, but.. it made me think over what I was doing. It was later on that
it made me realize that as shitty as the world can be, some bonds can.. help make it a little less
shit. It’s not a stretch to say that that experience of getting my ass kicked and all the words that
went with it made me who I am today. It’s kept me following the rules of this reality up to now.
Yu’s hand goes to cover his mouth.
After all, how could he forget all the things his friends had said to Adachi when they were fighting
him? How could he forget Adachi’s kingdom inside the TV World, that sickeningly red version of
Inaba?
How could he forget looking at the man that had terrorized Yasoinaba and seeing a friend?
… Tohru Adachi is Devil. There’s no doubt about that. But why? Yu’s turning the thoughts over in
his head.
Why is Adachi getting back into crime after so long away? He had promised to follow the rules of
this reality, but what happened to make him join the Phantom Thieves, of all organizations?
Yu gets his phone.
It’s ringing. He doesn’t recognize the number, but after a moment of hesitation, he picks up.
His blood freezes when Adachi’s voice slides out.
“Howdy, Yu. Got a moment to spare? I’ve got a favor to ask.. one that I hope you and your little
Investigation Team can tackle.”
“Adachi-san.. go ahead.”
“How much can you dig up on Masayoshi Shido? Things he’s tried to cover up.”
Yu pauses. “Why Shido?” he asks.
Adachi chuckles. “Well, it’s a long story. Can you do it, though?”
Yu sighs. “... We’ll try our best.”
“Good, good.”
Adachi sounds far too pleased, and Yu's suspicion is growing.
"Oh," Adachi adds, "and can you do one other thing for me?"
Yu's practically grinding his teeth together, but he manages to eke out: "And that is..?"
"You still have the contact info of that other team of Persona-using brats we met during the
Tournament? Y'know, the one that had a literal heiress among them and that shirtless guy?"
"The Shadow Operatives, you mean."
"Yeah, yeah, those guys. I need to get in touch with them."
"... why?"
"Wouldn't you like to know, kid."
"Adachi-san."
"C'mon, it's nothing bad. Just for something I need to do. Cough up their contact info and I'll leave
you alone."
"Tell me what it's for."
"Don't turn this into a game of.. agh, fine. It's for a plan of mine, ok? Nothing bad, nothing
worthless, just do it. If not for me, then for your old uncle Dojima. Send it to this phone number."
"Fine. Also, I don't want you playing around with my uncle."
Adachi sputters at that characteristically blunt declaration.
"What the hell are you implying, you little-"
Yu hangs up and Adachi swears.
Five minutes later, the names and contact info of the Shadow Operatives pop up on his phone.
Mitsuru Kirijo, Akihiko Sanada, Yukari Takeba..
Adachi whistles at all the famous names.
Yes, this would go perfectly with the Plan he had stewing in his head.
Assuming he didn't get beheaded by Mitsuru, the leader of the Shadow Operatives, first.
Yu's restraint wasn't the only one at its wit's end - Goro Akechi is at the very end of his restraint, as
well.
The plan was almost going to go perfectly. They would complete Sae’s Palace, the police would be
waiting outside, and both Joker and Adachi would be arrested. Akechi wouldn’t have to hide
himself anymore around those sniveling fools, wouldn’t have to put on his air of false kindness and
wouldn’t have to deal with that damned Adachi family any further.
But the father - Tohru Adachi - had to add insult to injury. No, not only did Tohru and his
disgusting son have to hold everything Akechi wanted - friendship, fame, love - without even
trying, but Tohru had thrown a wrench into every plan Akechi had tried lately.
Assisting the growth of Sae’s Palace? Tohru merely had to breathe near the elder Niijima sister
and she was already on high enough alert to bequeath a Treasure much sooner than intended.
Assassinating Okumura? Akechi had a bullethole in his knee and hand to show how badly that had
gone. Arresting Takashi? The Palace had been infiltrated and cheated through so quickly there was
no way to even attempt said plan.
Akechi’s teeth are grinding. Yes, there’s no other choice.
Tohru Adachi has to be driven berserk.
He has to die.
Akechi’s sneaking into the Adachi house that night with the utmost discretion. Tohru is not a man
to be underestimated, he knows this. The man has an extensive police training and a myriad of
power concerning his one Persona.
Not like that last part matters, but Akechi keeps it in mind. He sneaks into the bedroom, silencer in
his hand.
Tohru Adachi is passed out on the bed before him. He’s clad only in boxers with little hearts on
them. “mnph.. ryo-kun.. arrest this ..” he murmurs in his sleep.
Akechi has to resist the urge to snicker in cruel amusement. To think, Inaba’s Television Killer
meeting his end in such an undignified manner.
He approaches, but he’s taken aback.
Tohru Adachi is a blur, shooting awake and kicking the gun out of Akechi’s hand. He pins the
younger boy down to the mattress, being sure to keep his weight settled down on the would-be
assassin.
Akechi snarls, trying to escape.
“Man, you’ve really been slipping. Didn’t think the Japanese police force had that much of a hardon for killing me that they’d send a brat like you to do it.” Tohru snickers.
“You’ve stopped me from killing.. the leader of the Phantom Thieves..”
“Wait, you were planning that?”
“YES! You would have been captured with him once you’d finished Sae’s Palace.”
“... ah, jee. Good thing I acted on my impulse and ended it quickly before you could, hm?”
Akechi glares down at the bed.
It.. wasn’t even planned..?
His plan was foiled by sheer luck?
It angers him even more as he whispers “I will kill you, in his stead. I have to. You’ve been
standing between me and my mission.. breaking my disguise..”
Tohru leans his weight down more on Akechi.
“That desperate? Let me guess. You tried to drive me berserk too.. didn’t you?”
“I did.”
“And what did you see, hm? What did you find out?”
“Damn you..”
“Say it.”
Tohru presses down further, pulling Akechi’s arm behind him in a way so painful that Akechi’s
confession finally spills out.
“It.. didn’t work on you..! I looked into your cognition and all I found was this.. this..”
“Hunger. You found hunger, and emptiness, and things you should know all too well.”
Akechi turns his head as much as possible to look at Tohru, eyes filled with horror.
“.. how? How ? No person should have that sort of hunger naturally! No person should have such
an.. emptiness behind it, a lack! Even I have something there..”
Tohru Adachi grins.
As much as he hated being.. hollowed out.. to serve as a villain in that Inaba case, to be the host for
some unknown being that Narukami had soundly defeated, to be filled with Hunger and nothing
else.. he was silently thanking the universe for it now.
He looks into Akechi’s eyes, and he recognizes what he sees. He has to resist the urge to sigh.
With every single time he’s seen a bunch of brats with Personas (and with that whole “Persona-user
tournament” business he had been dragged into a few years ago, he’s seen his fair share), he’s
always seen one that gets shafted - manipulated by some sort of god, or forced into a destiny they
couldn’t comprehend.
Akechi’s that person. He can see the ties that connect him to.. something bigger than Tohru
himself can comprehend. Another entity pulling the strings.
“Poor, poor Akechi.” His voice is deadly soft and eerily quiet.
“I don’t need your pity,” Akechi hisses.
“You’ll go back to your house, by the way,” Tohru adds, “and tell your glory-hound of a dad you
failed. Put up any more of a struggle and I’ll scream for my kid, get him to get Dojima over here.”
He snorts with laughter. “And if you think I’m bad now? Hoo boy, you will hate how bad Dojima
can get.”
Akechi growls. Outmaneuvered again, and again..
“You sicken me.”
“You’re welcome.”
Yukitaro’s eyebrows shoot up as his dad wearily shuffles in. His dad immediately makes a beeline
for the coffee machine, making a blend of coffee.
“Hey, Dad.”
No reply. Tohru keeps on making coffee.
Yukitaro’s making breakfast for them both as Tohru slumps into his chair, waiting for the coffee to
brew.
“Did you sleep badly last night?” Yukitaro asks.
Tohru mumbles something unintelligible.
“C’mon, dad. Speak up.”
“Y’could say that..”
Yukitaro sighs. “Well,” he says as he sits down with both his and Tohru’s breakfast, “I’m going to
hang out with the others today.”
“have.. fun..” Tohru rubs his temple wearily, retrieving his coffee and taking a sip.
Yukitaro eats up quick, and then he’s off.
They’re hanging out at the arcade in Shibuya when Yukitaro notices Takashi dip out of the place.
It’s discreet - all of the other Thieves are so distracted by the fun games they don’t even notice
their leader’s disappearance.
But Yukitaro does.
He’s following behind Takashi, trying to remain unseen and unheard. Takashi makes his way into
an alleyway and flips out his ringing phone.
Yukitaro squints and manages to make out a little of the contact name - “..ops”.
Now he really leans in, strains to hear as Takashi picks up.
“Hey, Pops,” Takashi chirps.
There’s a pause as Takashi leans against the alleyway wall. “Yeah, I’m doing good. Getting steady
pay from that beef bowl place.”
Another pause. Yukitaro’s mentally taking notes.
Takashi winces as he goes “... no, Dad, you do not have to stab Sakura-san. I promise, he’s calmed
down - No, you don’t have to stab Adachi-san either. Please, no stabbing is necessary.”
Yukitaro deflates. Damnit. He spaces out for a few minutes.
“Adachi-san’s kid, without question.”
Yukitaro’s head swivels back towards the conversation, his mind snapping back to attention.
“I, just.. seeing how much he’s grown, how he’s started to really become confident in himself and
his family.. He's managed to take some of the better traits from his dad and, well... I want to be
like you, you know? I wanna make you proud.”
“... yeah, I know. You’re already proud. I almost.. I guess I kinda envy him in a way? I mean, yeah,
his dad is a murderer and meanwhile you’re an intimidating as hell salesman, it’s not the same. But
still.. I look up to Adachi-kun."
There's a pause. Takashi paces. "Pops, there's something you've been keeping from me, isn't there?
You get so... so distant sometimes. I've guess I've... I've always felt it, that you were holding
something back. Like that one time Uncle Naoya visited and you started acting weird, and then
there were those times I'd ask about your classmates at-"
Takashi stops again. He seems to flinch away, and this time Yukitaro can hear a few words in a
stern and low voice come out of the phone: "-ashi... don't mista... tell you when th... ime is... ght..."
Yukitaro sighs quietly. Takashi pauses.
"I understand, Pops, but will the time ever be right? ... See you soon, Pops. I miss you.”
Takashi hangs up, and Yukitaro’s left in silence with more questions than answers.
Chapter End Notes
I'm back and ready to roll!
We're entering the month of December - the month, incidentally, of my birthday.
I'll still be updating on the week of my birthday - December 18th - but the chapter will
be a bit of a.. bonus chapter, I guess you could call it, surrounding Tohru Adachi
getting Rank 10 on many of his Social Links and acting as a general answer to the
question "how does he bond with them?"
You guys accepting this fic as your personal canon/headcanon/Monkey Truth makes
me very happy indeed, almost like a pre-present.
It's making me even happier to finally get to show to you all the first piece of fan art
for this fic that I've managed to locate! Yes, I will link to any and all fan art I find for
this fic in the end notes!
This one is a depiction of Mishima's rant in A Moon Unending , done by the talented
lambdatheos on Twitter!! Please give her a follow!
Don't worry, the Shadow Operatives/Persona 3 characters mentioned here won't factor
into the story enough that it becomes necessary for you to know Persona 3's plot or
anything.
I'm sticking by my self-made promise to make this fic as accessible to as many people
as possible in the Persona fandom. The same "mentioned characters not from Persona
4 or 5 won't factor into the plot too much" goes for anybody else not from Persona 5 or
Persona 4 here.
I reiterate: Added knowledge of certain characters from the previous entries may
enhance certain parts of this story, for certain, but is by no means necessary.
As for why he's gathering Persona-users for a plan of his.. Could this be the Plan he's
mentioned to Futaba and Okumura? Or does Tohru Adachi have more tricks up his
sleeve than we thought?
Tell me what you think in the comments below! Speculate, theorize, ruminate!
As always, thank you all for commenting, reading, and continuing to enjoy this fic.
Strawberry Moon
Chapter Summary
Yukitaro returns to the apartment and has a few bonding moments with his dad.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
When Yukitaro returns to the apartment, a little later in the afternoon, Tohru seems a lot more wellrested - or, more accurately, he seems a bit more well-caffeinated.
“Hey, kid,” Tohru calls, “you, uh.. you like dango, right?”
Yukitaro sits down as Tohru places a plate of it in front of him.
“Dad, where’d you get this? And how did you know it was my favorite?”
“Futaba told me. As for how.. I made it myself, even though I got Ann to teach me how earlier.”
Though the dango pieces are a bit lumpy, their smell is delicious, and Yukitaro can see the care put
into this dish.
He looks up at his dad, who’s still clad in that familiar suit, and smiles. “Thanks, dad.”
Yukitaro has to stifle a chuckle at just how stunned his dad looks at that. Tohru pauses, eyes
wide. It takes a minute for him to get his bearings enough to speak again.
“Is it.. is it good?” he asks as Yukitaro takes a bite.
The right sort of savory tang fills Yukitaro’s mouth, and he melts. “Yeah,” he says after a few
bites, “you did good on this batch.”
As his dad puffs up his chest proudly, Yukitaro can’t help but feel a little bit of awkward pride for
how much Tohru’s trying.
It doesn’t stop there, either. The next day, Tohru comes up behind Yukitaro. “Hey, kid!”
Yukitaro jumps a little in his seat, letting out a surprised noise as he turns around and removes his
headphones. “Shit, dad, you scared me.”
His brows furrow in confusion at Tohru’s expression. The older man is practically bouncing on his
heels. There’s a little grin on his face, and one of his hands is patting his leg feverishly, not unlike
a dog wagging its tail.
“You want to go to the shooting range with me and one of my new friends?” He sounds delighted.
Yukitaro pauses, biting his lip. Every inch of his father looks ecstatic to get this offer.
“Uh.. sure.”
And that’s how Yukitaro finds himself at a state-of-the-art shooting range with his dad and that
man from Untouchable - Iwai, Yukitaro remembers.
Tohru and the man share a fistbump and a smirk. “My made man,” Iwai chuckles, swinging Tohru
into a short hug with a friendly shoulder-squeeze.
Tohru, oddly enough, reciprocates.
The two banter a bit about airsoft guns as they get the guns ready for firing. Yukitaro can’t exactly
understand it, but he’s glad his dad looks so delighted about it.
As a matter of fact, Tohru seems unexpectedly animated around Iwai, the same way Yukitaro’s
seen him animated around Dojima. He’s making the shopkeeper bark out laughter and crack a grin
here and there.
… why does it almost remind him of Takashi’s way with people? He shakes the thought off.
As they get ready, Yukitaro clears his throat. “Hey, uh, dad.. I haven’t handled a gun like this in
real life before.”
Tohru pauses for a second, but his face seems to dawn with understanding when he realizes what
Yukitaro means by that.
“Then lemme teach you some of my old tricks on it.”
As Iwai begins to fire a few rounds, Yukitaro takes up the gun. Tohru’s at his side, assisting his
grip, his aim, and several other aspects of Yukitaro’s shooting.
“Don’t flinch. It’ll buck, but with a firm grip on it, it’ll know you’re the one in charge.”
Yukitaro laughs. “You talk about it like it’s a wild horse!”
Tohru’s lopsided grin is unexpectedly amusing. “Kinda because it is. Can’t go in all cocksure, or
you’ll get your ass handed to you.”
“He’s right,” Iwai adds, and the three share a laugh. They keep on shooting for a while longer.
That night, Yukitaro’s sitting at the table with his face scrunched up. He’s glaring a hole into his
English homework.
“Screw Ms. Chouno,” he mumbles under his breath.
Tohru looks up from his reading.
“What’s wrong? You look like you’ve got yourself in a twist.”
“Ryuji didn’t do his part of the English homework, so now I’ve gotta do it all,” Yukitaro grumbles.
“I’m this close to asking Ann for the answers.”
Tohru pauses before chuckling. Man, this kid truly was his son. Even had the slacking off gene.
“Then let me help, kid.”
“How?” Yukitaro raises an eyebrow as Tohru pulls up a seat.
“You might not know this, but a while back, they added English to the police recertification exams.
Dojima and I spent long, drunken evenings practicing with flashcards. Combine that with the
studies I’ve been doing lately when I’m not part of the Thieves, and presto, you’ve got yourself a
fluent English-speaker - at least with reading and speaking. I suck at writing it.”
"Oh, yeah? Say something in English."
Tohru scrunches up his nose, trying to focus and summon all of his knowledge together before he
says "I'm Tohru Adachi.. your favorite ex-serial killer, hooking in some nice bitches and whores."
Mishima tries writing it out and ends up laughing when he realizes what his father said in English.
"I'm guessing they didn't teach you swear words in police academy?"
"Damn right."
It lapses into a silent hour there with just Yukitaro and Tohru doing homework together. It’s odd,
how far Tohru pushes himself on that homework for his son’s sake.
Once it’s done, Yukitaro clears his throat.
“You know.. Akechi told me about how you choked out Namatame.”
Tohru goes completely still, breath hitching.
There’s a look of fear in his eyes as he goes quiet.
Yukitaro stares at Tohru carefully.
“I don’t mind, Dad. The past is in the past. Besides.. it’s not like Namatame’s my dad. He may
have raised me for a bit and wanted to be my father, but he’s not my dad.”
He points a finger, jabbing it into Tohru’s chest.
“You may have dropped the ball for god knows how many years of my life, but you’ve earned it
back. You’re trying. So I guess you really are my dad.”
It’s cheesy, but Tohru feels a warm glow in his chest there, where Yukitaro jabbed. There’s one or
two tears beginning to form in his eyes.
“Really?” he asks, his voice quiet.
“Yeah. Enough that, well.. I’m gonna see about going to the precinct clerk and getting my name
changed back to what it should’ve been from the start. Yukitaro Adachi.. that’s a name you’ve
proven I can wear with pride, now.”
Tohru’s heart beats faster, the rush of his Persona pumping through him on an intoxicating level.
The warm feeling overwhelms him, and he smiles. He can almost hear Magatsu-Izanagi’s laughter
rattle through his ears.
The bond you have formed has set your mind free, changing both father and son down to their
core. The Adachi name has truly become a powerful one.
… in other words, it’s time for us to take up a new crown!
And Tohru can feel Magatsu-Izanagi ascend, taking up its new mantle with pride. It laughs again,
and Tohru can already tell it’s got a new name, now.
“Magatsu Izanagi Picaro..” he breathes, holding his head.
He feels a similar rush right beside him and looks over towards Yukitaro. What he sees (for a brief
moment) is Yukitaro’s Persona, Kinbote, changing forms entirely.
Thin, silvery filigree gives way to taut, feathered muscle. A long mane of beads, feathers, and fur
grows. Claws lengthen. Eyes take on a beastly glow.
“Enkidu..” Yukitaro breathes, and he flashes a grin back at Tohru.
His face goes wide with shock when Tohru hugs him.
Chapter End Notes
I may be taking a break from updating for the next week or so because a.) midterms
and b.) my birthday! :D
I'll try to at least give one other update, but I make no guarantees because the holiday
season is hectic as hell.
I know this was a bit of a short chapter, and I do apologize. The next chapter will be a
bit more of a "filler" chapter as well, since we've been moving awfully fast these past
few chapters, but once we get through that..
We get to some of the real nitty-gritty stuff. The /endgame/ material.
Thank you all for supporting this fic and enjoying it like you do. It's one of the greatest
early birthday presents I've gotten. <333333
I also have to give thanks to TheTrueOverlordBear, for suggesting Yukitaro's
Ultimate Persona. Your contributions to this fic are noticed and recognized!
[BONUS CHAPTER] The Devil's Hand
Chapter Summary
Philemon and Margaret examine the bonds, vices and virtues of Tohru Adachi.
I'll add more to this later, but for now I figured y'all would want the chapter up.
I'll be uploading the chapter to fanfiction.net tomorrow.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
“The Jester is moving at a wonderful pace in his Social Links,” Margaret hums. “He has already
unlocked new understandings of many of his bonds.”
Philemon, the handsome figure Tohru had met in his first Velvet Room stay, watches her carefully.
Tohru Adachi interests him, amuses him, and he wants to know more of the man straight from the
one person he knows that may know him best.
“Open the book,” he says softly, “I wish to see his progress. With most, if not all, of his bonds.”
“Which one would you like first?”
“Hanged Man. Munehisa Iwai. And do explain at least some of what they’re attempting.”
Margaret chuckles. “They’ve been modifying airsoft guns together. Apparently Tohru came up
with a special design they’ve been finishing up.”
Margaret opens up the book, flipping to the page as the scenery flows out before her..
Tohru’s been working at this special airsoft gun mod with Iwai for months. Iwai’s patience has
been tested once or twice in the process, but he hasn’t snapped at Adachi yet.
It’s clear they’ve been in the backroom of Untouchable for a long while. Wrinkled Big Bang
Burger wrappers litter the space, as well as a few sucked upon lollipop sticks.
Iwai’s stripped down to a tank top and some combat pants, while Adachi’s got rolled up sleeves
and an apron that bears the phrase “Get Smoked.” They’re both bent over the gun as they tinker
with it. Iwai leans over, adjusting the lamplight.
“One more turn of the screwdriver, and we’ll have finished,” Iwai murmurs.
Tohru’s beaming. “Wanna do it together?”
Iwai can’t help but chuckle. “Sure thing, buddy.”
“Hey, when did I become your ‘buddy’? You’ve been calling me ‘kid’ for months.”
Tohru takes a grip of the screwdriver, Iwai quickly following suit. Iwai’s eyes crinkle with
amusement.
“You became my ‘buddy’ ‘cause you earned it. Not many people can say that.”
“You’re just impressed at the coin tricks I did for your kid.”
“It was sudden, y’know? Didn’t think some skinny stock-broker lookin’ ex-convict would have a
knack for that sorta thing.”
“Well..” Tohru chuckles, a little more anxious. “I learned it for my ex-boss’s daughter.”
“Nanako, right?”
“... you remembered?”
Iwai’s face melts to a smirk as his tone goes into pure sarcasm.
“You’ve got a picture of her in your wallet. Of course I’d remember. Just like you remember my
kid’s name. Right, buddy ?”
Iwai reaches over, putting his hand on Tohru’s shoulder, and Tohru is delighted to find that Iwai’s
also become a master of the firm father’s shoulder squeeze, just like Dojima is.
“Kaoru,” Tohru blurts out through the pain, and he seems visibly surprised that he was even able
to recall that so quick.
Iwai throws his head back and laughs.
“Alright, alright. Enough banter, let’s get this thing finished and let’s fire it. I’ve got a bottle of
champagne I haven’t opened that we can sip, too.”
Their hands grip, turning in sync, and Tohru feels like it all locks into place. Once they’ve got it
turned, they pull back to stare at their masterpiece.
“Y’know, Tohru.. no matter what happens, I do wantcha to know something.”
“Yeah, Mune?”
“Mune..” Iwai chuckles, shaking his head. “Man, you’ve got some real nerve calling me by my
first name..” he says, with a grin that shows he’s joking.
“Anyway, Tohru, lemme finish.”
Tohru goes quiet.
“Now, I’m not an idiot. Kido? That kid’s like a son to me, I’d go to war for him. He’s the leader of
the Phantom Thieves, he’s a little punk, and he’s got a way with people.”
“And this pertains to me.. how?”
“I’m gettin’ to it, I’m gettin’ to it. I said lemme finish.”
After a moment of Tohru’s silence, Iwai continues again.
“You and Takashi Kido have the same sorta way with people. Though you’re still workin’ on it.”
“Am I, now?”
“Yeah. I can tell. You’re not as uncomfortable as when we first started talkin’, those few months
back.”
Iwai pauses, blushing a little as he takes his hat off. “What I’m tryna say, Tohru, is that you’re
part of my family too, now. Just like Kido is. And, well.. I want you to take this.”
The gecko pin Iwai places in Tohru’s hand is warm, and it makes Tohru’s heart soar.
I am thou, thou art I..
Thou hast turned a bond-vow into a true blood-oath.
Thy bond has become the eyes with which the truth may be seen, and the wings of rebellion that
break through the hungry, binding chains..
Thou hast awakened to the ultimate secret of the Hanged Man, granting thee infinite power..
Philemon laughs softly, a sound that slides through the air like silk.
“Why does it not surprise me so, that the first one he would get to the full understanding of a
Fool’s Bond with would be that of Iwai…?”
Margaret nods, her tone dry and acrid. “The two have indeed become.. as one could put it.. thick as
thieves.”
Philemon laughs even more, smiling wide.
“Excellent wordplay. As I will ask for all these bonds you convey to me: what has our Jester
gained, from this bond of his?”
“The Yakuza connections Iwai has, which will become invaluable in the planning of Tohru’s..
gambit.”
"Which one?"
".. the Phantom Requiem, I believe he calls it."
“You speak with such hesitance. You will have to describe to me later the full nature of the Jester’s
plans. Onto the next one.”
“Which one now?”
Philemon smiles. “The one who opened his heart to the nature of bonds entirely in the first place..
Ryotaro Dojima, the Emperor.”
“And you would like me to explain this one’s basis, as well-”
“Yes. No need to cover the full beginnings, but only what builds their bond now.”
Margaret clears her throat. “It appears that our Adachi has been.. practicing a martial form of
fighting with Dojima. He saw a rather old series, and.. He was inspired to learn how to fight in sync
with Dojima, to the sounds of music.”
Philemon laughs again, unable to contain his amusement as he claps slightly. He leans forward.
“Now this I would love to see. The book, if you will.”
It opens up to the scene..
A strange song is playing through their headphones, and the two men are in Mementos.
They both take a deep breath, timed exactly so.
They step forward towards their enemy - an Angel - timed exactly so.
Steps fall in unison, faster.
Their weapons raise at the same time, hearts beat at the same time, their breaths go in and out, in
and out at the same time And the two lunge.
Tohru might not be very strong, but he is fast, especially as a Thief, where his acrobatic skill is
unmatched. Likewise, what Dojima lacks in speed normally, he almost certainly makes up for in
strength. Gifted with the youthful quickness of the Thieves, he becomes a menace.
Put those two together, and what happens is nothing short of calculated carnage.
They slash into the Angel in unison.
It’s more than their hearts beating in sync, more than the footsteps they step in sync.
These two bleed into each other whenever they practice.
Dojima can feel Tohru’s hunger in his chest, twisting and livid and raw like an ache he can’t
ignore, and it makes him shiver with excitement. Tohru can feel Dojima’s hardened, terrifying
patience, worn like a mountain that refuses to bend, and it makes a grin spread on his own face.
In the heat of battle, Tohru Adachi and Ryotaro Dojima are alchemy - two fusing into one.
The Angel cries out as the two simultaneously pierce into its wings with their weapons. There’s a
horrific precision to how the two do so.
Two weapons - a harpoon-like grappling hook and a firework lance - tear their way out of the wing
and raise up at the same time.
They fall, and the Angel cries out one last time before vanishing.
They share panting breaths together, the blood of Shadows painting their faces.
Tohru’s hand ghosts Dojima’s in the afterglow.
I am thou, thou art I.
Thou hast already understood the ultimate secret of the Emperor, a bond-oath transcended into
a hungry blood-oath that breaks the yoke of thy heart..
Philemon places a few fingers to his lips, still grinning.
“What a strange loyalty these two have to each other. Love and lust and loyalty and life, in a single
pairing.”
Margaret rubs her temple with two fingers. “For how bold he can be sometimes, he can be so
frustratingly dense. Neither will speak the words aloud to confirm a truth they both know in their
hearts.”
“He needs to stop meandering and spit it out.”
“That’s what I’ve been thinking for the past several months, Master.” Her tone is getting
increasingly more weary.
“I suspect we do not need to dwell on this truth further - I know already what the Jester gains from
this, after all. Inaba’s heartbeat serves him well. Onto the next one.”
“That would be.. Kunikazu Okumura. Hierophant.”
“And what has Tohru Adachi done with him?”
“While Okumura has tutored our Jester in the ways of eloquence, refining his high mockery, Tohru
has helped Okumura understand a new way to bond with his daughter.”
“Which is?”
“... video games.”
Kunikazu stands on the landing of the Okumura mansion with Tohru, watching the crowds of
people mill around below them. Haru’s smiling, waving in her wheelchair as she greets all the
other professional gamers that come into the mansion. They seem to be rather familiar with her,
judging by their cheerful faces.
Kunikazu is smoking a cigar as he turns his head slightly towards Tohru.
“She’s really gotten better,” Tohru chirps.
Kunikazu can’t help but laugh. “Almost like you have.”
Tohru lets out a “pfft,” chuckling along with a grin. “That’s bullshit.”
“You’re no murderer, not anymore. Would the Tohru Adachi of the past make the choice to save
my life, even knowing what I’ve done?”
Tohru can’t help but go quiet at that.
His response is a quiet “... no, no he wouldn’t.”
Kunikazu turns towards Tohru, his shoulders relaxed as he leans against the railing.
“I’m aware you’ve most likely.. seen the worst I have to offer. You made that packet, after all - the
one with all those pictures.”
“No kidding,” Tohru sighs, “I saw some pretty fucked-up shit, for lack of a better term. You were
like a tyrant back then.”
“You know, Adachi, I also took the liberty to research your crimes when we began talking, those
few months ago.” Kunikazu takes a deep drag from his cigar, letting the smoke drift through the
air. “People hanging from television poles.. How did you do it?” “Shoved them into a TV.”
And Kunikazu throws his head back, letting himself laugh.
“There were no marks on the bodies, though!”
“It’s the usual sort of cognitive nonsense. Y’know, like how the Metaverse works.. Except I didn’t
need some fancy app on my phone, I could just shove my hand and body in and boom, there I was.
Had full control over it, too.”
A somber look falls onto Kunikazu’s face. He looks to the side.
“... do you ever think about the fact, Tohru, that we should not be alive?”
Tohru tenses up. “How?”
“We’re..” Kunikazu laughs again, but it’s mirthless and hollow. “We were genuinely awful people
back then. Both of us.”
Tohru pinches the bridge of his nose. “Yeah, but things are different. You got your ass kicked by
some stupid kids, I got my ass kicked by some stupid kids, we understand where we went wrong
and how to ‘fix’ it - or already have it fixed, in your case - and now we’re here, trying to figure
ourselves out.”
Kunikazu shakes his head. “So you chose to save me because someone reached out and saved you,
is that what you’re telling me?”
“Something along those lines, yeah.”
Kunikazu’s face quirks up in a smile. “Tohru Adachi.. You truly are a strange, strange sort of man.
And yet.. I consider you a trusted friend of mine.”
He walks up to Tohru, putting his hand on Tohru’s shoulder. “You’re the only person who will
ever truly understand what I went through and how I changed. That’s why I give you my bond of
trust.. and why I give you this.”
He puts a little box into Tohru’s hands. Tohru opens it up to find a pair of shiny golden cufflinks.
“... Mr. Motivational’s passing on his heirloom cufflinks to his student at last, heh?” Tohru jokes,
trying not to seem too touched by the sentiment.
Kunikazu chuckles. “I swear, I’ll be lowered into the grave and you’ll still be calling me Mr.
Motivational.”
“Whaaat? It’s a good nickname. Why not wear it with pride?”
“I should start calling you something equally as embarrassing.”
“Such as?”
“... Paperboy.”
“HEY!”
“Regardless. These cufflinks.. My father gave them to me, yes. I swore I’d never give them to
anybody else, but.. Times have changed. You deserve them more than I do.”
Tohru’s face quirks in a smirk.
“You really are something, Okumura..”
I am thou, thou art I..
Thou hast turned a bond-vow into a true blood-oath.
Thy bond has become the eyes with which the truth may be seen, and the wings of rebellion that
break through the hungry, binding chains..
Thou hast awakened to the ultimate secret of the Hierophant, granting thee infinite power..
“What interests me the most about this specific bond of the Jester’s is the fact that, Margaret..
Kunikazu was destined to die. I could see it in the cards, I could see it in the stars.. And I’m fairly
certain the man himself even knew it, on some level, that his time was running out.” Philemon
picks up a card, 10 of Swords.
“The worst sort of defeat possible awaited him. And yet in a single, destiny-destroying instance,
the Jester did something near-unprecedented for himself. For a second, he did what his counterpart,
Narukami, would do..”
Philemon throws the card aside, hard enough for it to pierce into the floor of the Velvet Room.
“With two bullets, he changed fate entirely and saved Kunikazu’s life. The damned saving the
damned.”
Margaret seems to grow particularly irritated at this.
“He is nothing like Narukami. Narukami is a better boy than the Jester can even dream of being.”
“He is everything like Narukami.”
“You’re spinning truth into lies.”
The corner of Philemon’s mouth raises in an eerie grin.
“It’s no coincidence that he holds the Jester Arcana where Narukami holds the Fool. In another
circumstance, another time.. He very well may have turned out like your beloved Wild Card.”
Margaret bares her teeth, closing the book and gripping it tightly.
“Say that again and Master or not, I will slap you.”
“Margaret, what distresses you so about this truth? Is it because of your feelings for Narukami?”
Her eyes flash with shock and fear.
“My feelings are not your concern.” Her voice wavers slightly, eyes wide.
“Then it is your feelings on the Jester.”
“No,” she says, but her eyes betray the truth.
“Your tone holds the timbre of a lie. Give me the book.”
“No. NO!”
“Give me the book,” Philemon repeats, stepping closer. There is no change in his tone, his face
eerily placid.
“I refuse! I will not let you see this -”
“Give me that which is mine.”
Philemon grabs the book, flipping it to the Empress page, getting a brief glimpse “Look, I just need your help with this plan..”
“All you want to do, Jester, is use people. It’s sickening, and I won’t play into it - even if I wanted
to, it’s not allowed..”
“Bullshit. I know you helped Narukami, didn’t you?”
“I did not break the rules of my position for him!”
“... you did, didn’t you? Hahaha, you're such a bad liar!"
“No! You get out, you get away from me!”
“I need your help if I’m going to win.”
“Never -”
Philemon closes the book up.
“... I will allow him this small victory, Margaret. Whatever plan he wanted you to co-operate upon
with him, let him carry it out.”
“Why? It seems like you’re favoring him.”
“Make no mistake, Margaret - I do not play favorites.”
His smile is still that same, eerie calm as he grabs Margaret by the shoulder leaning in. “Have you
seen into the future like I have? Have you seen the threat of control, the Crawling Chaos rising
once more?”
He shakes his head. “I am humanity’s benevolence, but I worry. I worry deeply. I allow him this
small mercy in service of all that comes next. I allow him this because I am no longer going to
stand by and watch - I am going to help, as much as I can, because they will need it for what is to
come.”
“It does not change the Jester’s hunger. It does not change his vice.”
“Then show it to me. Show me the man’s worst vices, and I shall give to you my rebuttal.”
“... Very well, Master.”
“No - call me Philemon, if you will.”
Chapter End Notes
Thanks a ton to salmonandsoup for helping me write the Kunikazu part.
Another thank you to my good buddy Snap for doing the first art we've seen of
Marquis/Phantom Thief Mishima in this au! Snap's art is always so damn good..
Sorry for how long it took to upload this chapter. I'm 18 now! Yay!
I had art block, holiday stuff.. hopefully we can get back to weekly updates as usual.
Hope you guys enjoyed the Evangelion reference here.
To new readers: Welcome to this fic! I hope you're enjoying it!
To old readers: Welcome back to this fic! I'm glad you've stuck around! Your due
patience is gonna be rewarded with some absolutely firecracker chapters coming up.
To all readers: Thank you for your continued support and patronage!
NEXT CHAPTER: We tackle the planning for Masayoshi Shido's Palace! Perhaps the
Investigation Team's research might truly pay off..
Cruise Ship of Pride (Part I)
Chapter Summary
My apologies for not updating in two weeks - life got in the way.
Hopefully this chapter is action-packed enough to make up for it.
I'd recommend getting some tissues for this one.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
As Tohru Adachi finds out, the phrase “Tell me about Masayoshi Shido” garners many, many sorts
of negative reactions amongst the Phantom Thieves.
It’s almost a forgone conclusion that the Prime Minister candidate - and current darling of the
media - is going to be the next target of the Phantom Thieves, but Akira decides to hold a meeting
on it anyway.
“... I’ve heard things on Masayoshi Shido,” Dojima sighs, “even from my meager position. None of
them have been good.”
Ryuji slams his fist into the table. “Ugh! This guy is the poster boy for shitty adults. We’ve got to
go after him, especially with all he’s done to us.”
“There is also the matter of how the media paints him,” Yusuke adds from his seated position. He
begins drawing idly as he speaks. “It may even be seen as idle slander if we go after him without
providing evidence, like we did with Okumura.”
Takashi nods towards Tohru. "I suppose you've got a calling packet for him?"
Tohru just snickers. He wordlessly pulls out a thick file folder, practically bursting with all sorts of
papers and photographs. Then he drops it onto the table with a table-shaking thud that rouses the
cat Morgana from his nap. Takashi blinks.
“Adachi-san.. pardon me, but why the fuck is this so big?”
Tohru chuckles even more, shaking his head. “What? I knew we were gonna go after him
eventually. So I took a few.. precautions, maybe pulled together a few things here and there with
the help of Dojima’s brat nephew.”
“Yu helped you with this?” Dojima sputters.
Tohru nods. “Yep! He gave it to me a few days ago, actually.”
Tohru thinks back on it briefly He’d gotten a message out of the blue from Narukami.
> Call me, I’ve finally got the information you requested.
Tohru smirked and dialed the number up.
“Hey, kid. Finally came through?”
Narukami chuckled. “How the hell do you even know people in the Yakuza?”
Tohru couldn’t stifle a grin. That ability Iwai’s bond had given him - I Know A Guy - combined
with the one he’d gotten from Kunikazu’s - Jester’s High Mockery - was already proving to be a
deeply effective combination.
“I took a page out of your book and started trying to form those strange, confusing things you call
bonds - and I’m getting a Fool’s reward from it, all the way from the Velvet Room.”
Narukami froze. His thoughts were colored in a deep, horrified shock: Adachi’s.. Adachi’s
become a Wild Card?
Now it was Tohru’s turn to chuckle - after all, he never said he was a Wild Card. “So. Send me the
files via Dischat and tell me what you found.”
“Shido’s buried so many cases that when we unearthed one, we unearthed a whole rat’s nest full
of corruption, hedonism, and injustice.” Narukami’s tone was bitter beyond words.
“If this were to ever get out, would it sink his campaign?”
“He’d be looking at the death penalty, at the very least.”
Tohru paused at this. Then he said “It has all you could find, right?”
“Yes.”
“Tell me if this one is in there.”
Tohru reaches into the folder and pulls out a specific file.
“I don't think you know that I had this in there - Masayoshi Shido v. ‘Takashi Kido.’ That ring a
bell?”
Takashi’s jaw drops. “Is.. is that.."
“Yep,” Tohru chirps, “and enclosed is the investigation Narukami and his plucky little friends
undertook that proves your innocence. You even had the First Detective Prince stand in your
defense here. If this doesn’t exonerate you in the eyes of the courts of judicial and public opinion,
I’ll eat my hat.”
“I already know just how to spread it,” Futaba said with a smile, “so far and wide that Shido can’t
take it down even if he tried!”
Tohru nods, patting Futaba's head gently. “That ‘a girl. Look through it all, because this is going to
be the calling packet to end all calling packets.”
Though he’s outwardly smug, he’s still thinking of the last thing Yu Narukami had said to him on
the call.
Tohru was about to hang up. They’d discussed how things were going in Inaba, how happier
Dojima was, and more forms of small talk.
Narukami’s tone was beyond calm and light when he said something that made Tohru feel like
he’d been punched in the gut.
“Well, Devil, I’ll be seeing you around. Have fun on your missions in that other world, and tell my
Uncle - Baron - hello. Goodbye.”
Narukami hung up before Tohru could question him on how he knew about the Thieves, about the
Metaverse, about all of it.
Finding Shido’s Palace and finding a way into it is scarily easy. The process of breaking into it
blurs together in Yukitaro’s head.
It’s when they take their first steps into the Palace that Yukitaro’s head clicks into hyperobservation, the same way it’s done for all of the Palaces he’s been in.
The Palace itself is a cruise ship. It’s an enormous exercise in extravagance, with red carpet floors
and gilded walls. If Sae’s Palace practically smells like money, then Shido’s Palace feels to
Yukitaro like he’s being drowned in liquid gold.
The wealth and gilded.. well, everything, is suffocating, from the whispers of the masked cruisegoers to the shining badges of the security guards. Everything is placed so perfect that it delves
right into the Uncanny Valley.
And the security guards are ever-present, patrolling at odd angles and confusing patterns.
Nothing seems to fit right.
From the moment they take their first steps into the Palace, Yukitaro notices a shared arrogance
amongst the Phantom Thieves of Heart that wasn’t there before.
With Tohru and Yukitaro Adachi by their side, they’ve grown into infamous anti-heroes. They’ve
managed to accomplish the impossible, bring down Palaces in half the time it normally takes,
redefine Japan’s culture in a way that some people would almost say is “too much, too fast.”
They’re beyond certain that they can take this Palace and all the challenges it offers.
But something grips Yukitaro’s heart and mind as they run through Shido’s Palace, trying to gather
the letters that will act as their keys to where the Treasure is located.
things have been going too well, Yukitaro’s anxieties and fears mock, things will go to shit far too
soon.
In every fight they get into with the security guards, this fear makes his hands shake, makes his
heart beat far too fast.
things will go to shit
Yukitaro swings at the miniboss they’re facing, one of Shido’s trusted and most powerful
subordinates.
things will go to shit
Yukitaro pulls back, blood coating his chainsword - his heart beats beyond fast, and his breathing
is beyond frantic.
things will go to shit —
There’s a lethal attack heading his way from the miniboss that Yukitaro fails to notice, his heart
too seized by the dread something will go wrong and his mind too seized by observing everything
to make sure that dread won’t happen.
Adachi screams “YUKITARO!” and pushes Yukitaro to the side.
The sound of a crack that could fell trees.
The smell of burnt flesh and blood.
The flash of a lightning bolt piercing through.
Tohru Adachi puts his hand to his mouth, and tastes blood.
His hand goes to the hole in his torso.
He falls to the floor.
In a heartbeat’s moment, Yukitaro and Dojima run to the man, holding him close.
“Dad, D-Dad, you can do this, you’re not allowed to die, I will not allow you to die ..”
“Damnit, Adachi, keep breathing, I can’t lose you, not like I almost lost Nanako, not like Chisato..”
The two have tears bubbling up in their eyes, similar to how Tohru has blood bubbling up from his
chest.
Tohru Adachi laughs, his voice raspy.
Then he coughs up blood.
“It’s not like.. you should mourn.. for an entitled little brat like me.. that wasted his life on hating
all he never got.”
“Adachi - Tohru, ” Dojima says, “you’re not going to die.”
Tohru Adachi weakly smiles as his fingers interlace with Dojima’s and Yukitaro’s.
“The world is shit.. but with you two, it never felt that way.”
The emptiness grabs Tohru Adachi and his eyes go muted. His hands slip, and fall to the floor with
a quiet thud.
Tohru Adachi is still smiling, the one truly genuine, loving smile he ever gave.
Yukitaro grips his father’s chest, his voice and his tears pouring out in a litany to “come back, Dad,
please come back..”
Dojima’s fists ball up as he stands. “Yuki- Marquis, call Joker, ask if he can get us a revival item. I
know he has them.”
He turns towards the boss, letting something snap inside him.
“How dare you still draw breath while the man I.. the man I love.. is lying dead on the ground..”
The claws on his gloves unsheath, blood dripping down his palms as his breathing becomes more
frenzied and his voice becomes more of an animal’s snarl.
“I WON’T LET YOU LIVE!"
Chapter End Notes
Like I'd really kill Tohru Adachi off when the dude's a main character and my favorite
character to write here. From here on out, this is where this fic is gonna hit the parts
I've really been looking forward to and foreshadowing.
So, uh, look out for that one! Welcome, new readers, and hello to old ones! I look
forward to seeing your comments, one and all.
We also now have actual art of Phantom Thief Adachi and Dojima/Devil and Baron,
by Philipposole Feast upon it with your eyeballs and be gladdened by it. I can't wait to
see how others interpret how Adachi and Dojima's Phantom Thief outfits look here,
too!
Have fun, stay safe, and thank you all for sticking with this fic even through my twoweek hiatus/breakdown/whatever you wanna call it.
Cruise Ship of Pride (Part II)
Chapter Summary
Tohru meets an old friend. The Thieves face down an unjust foe.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
Tohru wakes up in the afterlife dressed in a man’s white kimono. He’s in a dark room lit by one,
lone lantern sitting on a kotatsu. The place has tatami floors and is sparsely decorated.
“I’m.. shit, I can’t be dead.. I’ve still got so much more to do, I wasn’t done yet..!”
“Doesn’t that sound familiar,” an eerily calm voice says, and Tohru looks up.
Mayumi Yamano sits across from him in a white yukata. Her gaze is not especially hateful or
loving. In the dim light, the shadows paint her face even more starkly.
“It’s not like I had nothing else I wanted to do in my life when you shoved me in the television,
Adachi.”
Tohru’s eyes well up.
“Mayumi? … god, I’m so sorry, sweetheart.”
Her face softens a little at his “innocent” tone, the tone she knew he’d practiced for hours in a
mirror. “Pet names like that never sounded good out of your mouth.”
Tohru lets out a hollow chuckle, his voice reverting back to normal. “I was trying to be nice, you
wily bitch.”
“That’s more like it,” Mayumi remarks. She sighs, gripping her yukata.
“I’d like to keep this brief. After all, you’re not meant to be truly dead yet. So save your apologies,
save your remiscising, save all of it because I don’t want to hear it.”
Tohru looks her in the eyes. “Yukitaro..”
“Is now safe in your care, yes.”
Mayumi tilts her face away. “I’m sorry I didn’t trust you earlier, though I know you’d understand
better than any why I kept him away from you.”
“I would’ve been a horrible father then.”
“... not entirely.”
Tohru cocks his head. Mayumi chuckles.
“What, you truly think I wouldn’t notice how you doted on Nanako?”
Tohru goes silent.
“I thought so,” Mayumi adds, and she pauses once again.
“Is there anything you want me to do for you?”
“Anything to atone, you mean.”
“Yes.”
Mayumi leans back a bit. She stares blankly.
“I want you to take Yukitaro to my grave. Leave me some sake, pour it on my grave. You know
the brand - it’s what I always ordered when we went out drinking at the Shiroku Pub together. I
want you to remind Yukitaro that, in spite of everything, I loved him, and I still do. And I want you
to move on from me.”
“What?”
Mayumi sighs again.
“You heard me. Go be with the man you love, and stop defining yourself by what you were.
You’re not the man I fell for anymore. That’s a good thing. Though, there is one thing of mine I’d
like to give.”
She twists her favorite ring off of her finger, and hands it to Tohru.
“Adachi.. think of it as my thanks and blessings for all the fun we had, and my curse for you killing
me.”
The ring shines with a dull glow.
I am thou, thou art I..
Thou hast turned a bond-vow into a true blood-oath.
Thy bond has become the eyes with which the truth may be seen, and the wings of rebellion that
break through the hungry, binding chains..
Thou hast awakened to the ultimate secret of Death, granting thee infinite power..
You have made amends with the sin that made you who you are.. and the power of these amends
has given you the ability to avoid ruin.
You gained the ability Eternal Damnation, Eternal Salvation —
Mayumi smiles.
“I believe someone is here to lead you back home.”
Tohru turns around to see Philemon waiting at the doorway.
“Arise, Jester, and follow me.” Philemon declares, and Tohru feels himself pulled into Philemon’s
reach.
Philemon outstretches a hand, and Tohru takes it.
As they walk together, Tohru can’t help but ask something.
“What do you look like under the mask?”
Philemon stops.
“Jester, I am the virtues in the heart of every man. If I were to take it off, it may look like a variety
of people I wish to pick from, most likely yourself or the person you love the most - the person that
is your sanctuary.”
He turns to face Tohru and Tohru pulls the mask away.
Philemon chuckles.
“You always act with such unpredictability..” he says.
Surprising nobody except for Tohru, the face that smiles back is Ryotaro Dojima’s.
Tohru Adachi pauses. He stumbles back, attempting to give the mask back, but Philemon throws it
aside. “This would be the place,” Philemon hums.
He snaps his fingers, and in front of them an image opens up.
Dojima’s fighting off the thing that killed Tohru Adachi - a cognitive copy of Shido’s personal
“cleaner,” a member of the Yakuza. He looks more unhinged than ever, kicking the creature in the
face with no fear. Tears gleam in his eyes, but he wipes them away. He looks very close to killing
the thing - as a matter of fact, in the timespan of a single breath, he hacks the cognition’s head off
entirely.
Yukitaro holds Adachi’s corpse close as Takashi approaches with a revival item.
Tohru shakes his head. “They look like shit.. I didn’t think they’d cry that much over me.”
He looks back up at Philemon, who’s grinning.
“You hungry, unpredictable Jester.. do not waste this second chance at life. To welcome you into
this new chance of salvation, I shall give you my blessing.”
“Blessing..?” Tohru begins, but he’s cut off by Philemon leaning in and kissing him on the lips.
In that kiss is a court’s worth of secrets and unspoken knowledge and the experiences of all the
Tohru Adachis that fell and rose and became anew.
Experiences in universes like this one where he found his way to Tokyo and fell for Okumura, fell
for Iwai, fell for Dojima, fell for that Inaba nurse Sayoko, fell for a man named Takuto Maruki that
he doesn’t recognize but he knows he will, someday, far too well.
Experiences where he slid backwards, manipulated Narukami and his little Investigation Team to
hell and back, fled to places like Vegas where he only grew hungrier and harder to satiate.
Experiences where he found his way to a home - whether that was the Thieves, or the Dojima
family, or the Investigation Team, or the Shadow Operatives or anything, anything at all.
In that kiss, time stops and he feels truly alive, his heart beating with a strong pulse. These
memories are overwhelming, but he feels like he’s truly breathing for the first time in his life,
breath and bonds and all the potential of a true Jester filling his lungs.
He falls into the image, and he can’t help but smile, bright and beaming.
The first face Tohru Adachi sees when he awakens is Ryotaro Dojima running over to him, and it
makes him chuckle.
“You’re ok..” Ryotaro breathes, kneeling down next to Adachi.
Tohru’s hand reaches towards Ryotaro’s face, stroking it in an oddly tender action for the man.
“Can’t believe.. you’re so stubborn.. that you led me back from death,” Tohru laughs, eyes
twinkling.
Ryotaro’s eyebrows shoot up in shock. “What the hell are you talking about?”
“Damnit, Dad, don’t leave like that again,” Yukitaro hisses, hugging Tohru close, and Ryotaro
hugs Tohru close as well.
The two cling to Tohru tightly as Takashi strides forward.
“We need to take a break.”
“No,” Tohru says, “I’m fine.”
Takashi pinches his brow. “Ad- Devil, you literally just died, I think we all need time to process
what happened!”
“We don’t have time. Shido is going to hunt us down and kill us.”
“DEVIL! THINK THIS THROUGH! I want to repeat, you literally just died! We need to take a
break.”
“... No. We aren’t taking a break, ” Adachi snarls, “because we can’t afford to.”
“Don’t make me order it as the leader of the Phantom Thieves. Baron, talk some sense into him.”
Takashi jerks his head towards Dojima, his eyes blazing with intensity.
Dojima sighs, looking down at Tohru. “C’mon, you idiot, let’s get going back-”
“As the leader of the Devil’s Hand section of the Thieves, I say no. Even if we could..”
A hollow laugh cuts through the air as a figure lands from the ceiling, eyes gleaming in the dark.
“Long time no see.”
They turn around and stare into the auburn eyes of Goro Akechi.
Tohru’s head pulses violently, and he gasps as he grabs his head. His vision refracts. What's..
happening? he thinks to himself.
“Doji- Baron, Marquis, fight in my place..” he rasps.
Takashi calls the other Phantom Thieves to his side.
“You ruined so many of my plans.. I was a few weeks away from ruining Shido’s reputation and
killing him myself, but you and your little gang sent it all to HELL!” Akechi snarls.
“We know you’re behind the shutdowns, Akechi,” Takashi sighs.
“Takashi Kido..” He seems to calm at hearing Takashi’s voice, shoulders slumping slightly with
relaxation. “We could have been friends, if only we had met earlier.” Goro stalks closer. The
Phantom Thieves raise their weapons. “If only they weren’t in the way.” He gestures to the other
Thieves.
Takashi stands his ground. “You tried to kill Adachi and Okumura and drive them both berserk.
You paralyzed Haru. Any friendship we once had is dead.”
“Wait,” Yukitaro yells, “he tried to drive Dad berserk?”
Akechi smirks. “Oh, so he told Takashi and nobody else.. That spineless monster didn’t even tell
his own son. You know what he left out?” He points at Tohru.
Tohru’s curled up in a ball, grabbing his head and groaning with pain. He’s writhing in agony. All
these memories are hitting him at once and his head aches, his heart pounding. So many emotions
and so many painful pasts are bubbling up that it truly feels as if he’s drowning.
“I tried to drive him berserk, and found only a hungry, hollow lack where his soul should be!”
Akechi throws his head back and laughs.
“My mother died when she had me, a cursed bastard.. I begged and scraped for every inch of
affection I could find, changing myself entirely just so someone could like me.. and soulless trash
like him gets love handed to him on a silver platter!”
He continues. “Then I gained this power, the power of my Persona, and suddenly things weren’t so
boring! I had been given a new chance, and I would use it to kill my scum father at any cost.”
Tohru flinches violently at ‘things weren’t so boring.’
“I’ve had enough of this backstory rhapsodizing,” Takashi sighs, “let’s fight already.”
“What?”
Takashi's glare back at Akechi could freeze metal and shatter fire. “You heard me, Goro Shido.
Don’t hold back.”
Goro Akechi bares his teeth and screams with rage. “Fine! Then let me.. show you.. who I
REALLY AM! COME, LOKI…! ”
A new Persona appears above him, holding a sword. Striped black and white, it appears almost
feral. Goro’s attire turns from his old Phantom Thief attire - beautiful white - all the way to a
sickening, black and violent outfit the color of bruise.
The Black Mask stands before them in arrogant glory. “I’ll slaughter.. all you worthless fools.. in
front of your weeping friends!”
And he charges into battle.
The Thieves (save one) all respond in kind, summoning their Personas and leaping into battle.
Their fight against Goro Akechi isn’t easy - he truly doesn’t hold back. Yet, the Thieves fight on.
Dojima fights with desperation, while Yukitaro fights with hope.
In the background, Tohru is drowning in his own memories, in all the lives that never were.
They’re growing more intense, all of these unrestrained emotions swelling in his throat.
He sees himself in a straightjacket, himself as a cheater, himself as a hopeless kid, himself written
in triplicate.
Magatsu-Izanagi cackles laughter, howls mourning, clicks out throaty rage, moans with deep
disgust.
When Goro Akechi falls to the floor, panting and beaten, Akechi snaps out that “you idiots
couldn’t understand what I’ve been through!”
Tohru’s pounding head reaches its searing peak, and the emotions finally pour out. The scream of a
drowning man rings from Tohru’s throat, his wildly shaking frame going eerily still. The room
falls silent. The scream morphs into a demented peal of chillingly calm laughter.
Tohru Adachi rises from his fetal position, his hands trembling and his eyes glowing gold. His
mind is broken, near torn asunder, and his face bears an animalistic snarl.
“You think the world sucks because someone didn’t treat you right?”
Akechi coughs up blood. “Fuck you.”
Tohru shuffles forward. His demeanor is shifting far faster than before, tears in his eyes and razorcut grin on his face and slightly shaking limbs.
“You could’ve run away and used your powers for something, anything else! Instead you wasted
your life on executing a convoluted plan that would bring you nothing. What a little brat you are,
begging for scraps of parental affection!”
Tohru laughs, stumbling back a little as tears run down his face. “It’s almost tragic! I bet if I lined
up your life in a neat little row, I could see all the times you could’ve changed for the better, all the
times you shunned for your own little plan!”
He grabs Akechi by the throat, his own laughter and tears cutting off halfway. Akechi coughs and
writhes under Adachi’s grip, but Adachi’s grip is unrelenting.
“I just died, and you know what? All of myself, all of these lives I’ve had, they’re all screaming the
same thing at you.. You’re just a little kid throwing a temper tantrum. ” His voice is deeply
composed, a formality to it that makes all the others freeze up.
He turns away, still holding Akechi by the neck as he snickers. “Gee, you remind me too much of
another kid I knew that I had to yell the same thing at.. and I seriously hate you both..”
He throws Akechi down to the ground, knocking the wind out of the boy.
“You think your life is unfair, kid? That the world is shit? Then that’s ALL you’ll ever get! You’ll
slave away at your job and shoot a Yakuza boss in the knee and get sent out to the sticks and
wallow in your own shit until you snap!”
“And do you know how I know?” He crouches down, grabbing Akechi by the hair and ripping a
chunk of it out. “Because I’ve been THROUGH IT, OVER AND OVER! I’ve seen the worst I can
get, and trust me, it's far from pretty! The worst you can get can’t even hold a candle to the shit
I’ve seen myself do, the shit I know I can do…!”
He throws the clump aside, tears falling from his eyes as his voice breaks. “And from one piece of
shit to another, nothing good can come.. from a brat like you continuing to draw breath..”
“Goro Akechi has to die.” He pulls out a new black revolver, Iwai’s initials carved into it. It
gleams with a wicked shine.
“ADACHI! NO!” Dojima’s voice breaks the silence.
Yukitaro tries to push to the front. “Dad, wait-“
“You’re better than this, Devil!” Takashi yells.
Adachi relishes seeing the figure that had painted his son’s nightmares right in the sights of his
revolver. Facing down death, Akechi looks more like a scared and frightened boy than any other
time Adachi’s seen him.
Akechi stares Adachi right in the eye.
He looks into the Jester’s eerily placid, “tear-streaked with a smile” face and sees a man who
knows the worst depths of everything he could do, a man who’s seen it more vividly than anybody
could ever hope to understand.
“You wouldn’t do it,” Akechi says, his voice wavering with fear at this changed Jester. “You’re too
dependent on them to go against them.”
Adachi’s arm lowers and Akechi untenses, letting himself smirk..
BANG. BANG.
Pain blooms in Akechi’s knee and foot.
Akechi screams, his voice laced with desperation.
“Go ahead and run. If you even can.”
Akechi pulls himself up. He moves to limp out when a figure appears in front of Adachi - a
cognitive copy of Goro Akechi that raises a gun at the boy.
Adachi’s quicker at the draw.
“AKECHI, YOU BRAT!”
His mind focuses, his revolver aiming, one of his eyes glowing a silvery moon while the other
remains the gold of a Velvet Room denizen. The moon reflects off the barrel and a shot fires
perfect. The bullet is draped in a blue tongue of fire as the moment happens quicker than a blink.
The Moonshot pierces right through the Cognitive Akechi’s head, flying straight as it continues
right into the true Akechi’s eye. Two Akechis fall to the ground, True Akechi to his knees and
False Akechi to the floor where he vanishes.
Tohru Adachi holsters his gun. He can’t resist the urge to say something, anything to make himself
seem a little bit more cool - “An eye for an eye, huh?”
Akechi looks up with one recently empty eyesocket and one full eye and spits blood angrily at
Tohru.
“... we have to get out of here,” Takashi sighs.
As they leave, Tohru grabs Akechi by the collar of his shirt.
“You said you would kill me,” Akechi hisses.
“I said you had to die.. but I never said it literally. Now you've got another chance. Better thank me
for it, once you've come to your senses.”
Tohru drops him and lets him hobble along behind the group. He already knows the feeling inside
him too well.
I am thou, thou art I..
Thou hast acquired a new bond-vow.
It shall become the eyes with which the truth may be seen, and the wings of rebellion that break
through the hungry chains that bind..
With the birth of the Justice Arcana, I have obtained the winds of blessing that lead to freedom
and new power.
When they get out of the Palace, the new announcement from Shido is all over the media.
Shido Reveals Identity Of One Of The Phantom Thieves!
Big Bang Burger Heiress, A Burglar!
Shido: “We Will Root Them Out, Name By Name”
“They’ll name one of the Thieves.. for every day we don’t turn ourselves in,” Dojima says.
Takashi Kido stumbles back in shock.
“This can’t be happening..”
Chapter End Notes
If something happens to delay a chapter, check out my twitter - @penthepoet - which
should inform you when the chapter will next be posted.
This chapter has a lot of fun ramifications, but the main one is that Tohru Adachi now
technically has the memories of several AU!Adachis, including Adachis from various
Persona 4 fics I love like Wanted It To Be A Game, Rend the Heart, Special Menu,
Sympathy Crime and other fun aus I've seen Adachi in.
It also means that Tohru Adachi now has memories of the Cheater we saw in Sae's
Palace.
I've been waiting a long time for that Moonshot foreshadowing to pay off, and I'm so
happy it did.
How are the Thieves gonna deal with this new roadblock? Well, we'll have to see.
Thank you to all you readers who patiently waited for this chapter! It's a long one, for
certain, and I hope you enjoy it.
The next chapter will be posted on Tohru Adachi's birthday, and in honor of the little
bastard's birthday, I'll reveal the name and summary in advance:
The Jester's Own Coronation.
Tohru goes on a date with Dojima while Japanese civilization gets shaken to its very
core. Takashi gains a new understanding of the Hunger Arcana.
Have fun theorizing, speculating and hypothesizing what comes next.
The Jester's Own Coronation
Chapter Summary
Dojima has a drink at the Crossroads Bar with Adachi while a Calling Packet comes to
light.
Later on, Adachi and Joker have a heart-to-heart.
Chapter Notes
AT LAST IT IS DONE. THE FULL CHAPTER IS HERE.
Enjoy, you all.
I look forward to seeing your comments and input, as always.
Dojima’s waiting at the bar Adachi’s invited him to. The Crossroads Bar, it’s called - the kind of
shady establishment that Adachi and him always went to drink at after work, a sort of haven for
their late night jaunts.
The place is blanketed in all sorts of devilish pinks and reds. The bartender seems a little heavyset,
but she means well. Dojima lazily swirls his glass of whiskey in one hand, listening to the old
music playing on the jukebox in the back. It’s the kind of rockabilly he used to love back in the day
as a student, and his face cocks in a grin as he listens.
Man. These past few months had been a whirlwind. Getting to meet Adachi again, to understand
him deeper than he could have ever dreamt, and even to become part of the Phantom Thieves.. If
somebody had told Dojima all of that was going to happen so suddenly, he would have declared
they were smoking crack.
But here he is - because just as Dojima had never given up on Adachi, Adachi had never given up
on him. Dojima chuckles as the bartender strides up to him. “Any reason why you’ve come
tonight?” she asks, shaking her mixer as she stares at Dojima.
“Well, uh, my old work friend and I are getting together here for a drink.”
The woman squints before her face brightens in recognition.
“Wait, champ, I know you, you’re that man Kido called about. You should’ve told me earlier..
Come, come, let me lead you to your special table.”
Dojima’s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. “Special.. table?”
The woman chuckles lowly as she walks over.
“Takashi called after you two. Said he needed a favor. Got you two a special table right here - the
best seat in the house.”
And so Dojima is somewhat forcefully ushered over to a little booth that looks nice and cozy.
He doesn’t miss the little rose-holding vase on the booth’s table, either. His face flushes with either
booze or embarrassment - maybe a small combination of the two.
“That damn kid,” Dojima murmurs under his breath, but the woman merely titters again.
“Come, sit, sit. Your date should be arriving any minute now.”
Dojima finally seats himself and, lo and behold, the seats are rather cushy. They’re upholstered
with fine leather, too.
“These seem pretty recently installed, these booths..” he said, trying to make small talk.
The woman smiles wide. “We got them all the way from another bar, the Stray Sheep.”
“Huh. Interesting..”
The door opens, and the chime of the bell attached to the door makes Dojima look up.
What he sees takes his breath away.
Adachi looks.. halfway decent for once. He’s wearing a rather sophisticated red waistcoat over a
black formal shirt, with this look in his eyes - is that eyeshadow brimming them? His hair looks
much less choppy and awkward, too. He looks like a new man, more charismatic than ever before
and more.. more..
Dojima can’t bring himself to say it through the blush upon his face - most likely alcohol-induced,
that’s what he’s telling himself, the most likely alcohol-induced blush.
Adachi smirks, snickering a little as he seats himself in the small booth across from Dojima.
“Cabbage got your tongue?”
Dojima takes a deep breath in through his nose. “I think the expression is cat got your tongue, not
cabbage got your tongue.”
“Did I stutter?” The look in Adachi’s eyes is so piercing now that he’s dropped all pretenses of
pretending to be the dopey detective around Dojima. It’s something Dojima himself still can’t
believe, truth be told - that something so livid was living inside his clumsy, crooked-tie-wearing
partner the whole time.
But the look in Adachi’s eyes right now can make him believe every minute of it.
Adachi leans his head out from the booth, waving his arm to signal the lady. “Hey, missus?
Couldja please turn on the news? I want to see Shido give his speech for tonight.” he said, in his
best “innocent detective” voice and face, right before turning back to Dojima and letting that mask
slip right off.
How fast he can slip from one side of himself to another like that still gives Dojima shivers.
“I’m looking forward to seeing the reveal. Aren’t you?”
Oh. Right. They were here for “plausible deniability”, not just a regular drink together.
Dojima nods, taking a long sip of his whiskey. They naturally fall into silence as the TV turns on to
the news channel.
Masayoshi Shido is there. His smile is wide across his face, and he’s clearly rather smug about
what’s going to transpire.
“It appears,” he begins in his speech, “that the Phantom Thieves have been getting awfully bold.”
Adachi clenches his jaw. Dojima takes another sip.
“So in return, I shall reveal every single one of their names tonight. Let them be swept away, and
let the rain of justice come down upon their shoulders!” Shido smiles even wider.
“We shall start with their leader..”
Adachi shivers as the TV screen turns to static and the symbol of the Phantom Thieves appears.
Joker’s distorted voice echoes from the screen: “Hello there, world. Looks like we’re going to
have to step in and put a stop to this, hm?”
“Yeah,” Morgana’s voice chimes in, “we can’t have this getting out of hand, huh? Guess we’re
gonna be dropping Shido’s Calling Card tonight!”
The figure on the screen (Yusuke, Tohru can tell) smiles as his voice - again, altered by the voice
changer, but with that recognizable diction of his - “It is this very video, crafted by all of us
Thieves with love and hatred in equal measures. The supplement to your downfall, the very thing
that shall sink the ship of your campaign..”
The barkeeper stares with wide-eyes. One lady - seemingly a reporter from the camera around her
neck - is leaning closer with fascination gleaming in her eyes.
Joker’s silhouette shows up on the screen, with him gesturing beside him. “The Thieves have
amassed a Calling Packet unlike any other for you, the Sinner of Arrogance. This is a packet unlike
any other, exposing every crime you have tried to hide over your years of civil service,
painstakingly documented by the connections of our Espionage Branch - The Devil’s Hand.”
The silhouettes of Yukitaro, Adachi and Dojima come up on screen, waving with smirks on their
faces. “Hey,” Adachi’s silhouette calls, “suck it, Shido. Know that there’s no way you can take this
down - with the help of our good buddy Oracle, we’ve spread it all across the world!”
Yukitaro clears his throat. “The crimes Masayoshi Shido has committed, in order, are..”
It’s going to be a long night, but when Dojima looks over at Adachi, he sees a positively delighted,
fiendish gleam to the man’s eyes.
And indeed, the Calling Packet seems to spread like wild-fire, criticisms of Masayoshi Shido’s
incredible streak of misdeeds following in its wake. The United States in particular seems to latch
onto the injustices of it, petitions made in order to get his campaign for Prime Minister suspended.
But in Japan, the very place where it matters, it premieres with a few days - a week at most - of
riotous discussion, then nothing at all.
It doesn’t sit well with many members of the Thieves, but it especially doesn’t sit well with Tohru
Adachi.
It’s after the fight against Shido that Takashi Kido comes into the Adachi house to find Tohru
sitting in a chair. His hands are covering his face, and his jaw is clenched.
Takashi hums, walking closer. “You know, you missed the Thief meeting we had about what to do
with the reaction to Shido’s change of heart.”
“What? Our big bang that lasted all of two weeks?” Tohru hisses.
“Hey, come on. Let’s get you out of this chair,” Takashi sighs, pulling Tohru up.
Tohru tries to lean back into the chair, making himself dead weight. “Leave me in this chair, kid!
I’ve got to deal with it on my own-”
“No, we’re going to talk this out somewhere. I know a place down in Ikebukuro that will work.”
Takashi maneuvers through crowds like a master, Tohru thinks to himself as they pass through the
sea of people. He’s very intent on finding the location he wants to meet at, seeming to know the
place by heart. Through cramped alleyways and past sketchy shops they go, Takashi’s pace brisk.
“Hey, uh, kid -”
“Takashi.”
“... Takashi, where are we going?”
Takashi pauses.
“It’s a hidden place I’ve found in a mall complex in Ikebukuro. You’ll see.”
They approach the building - an enormous highrise that stretches up for what seems like ages, a
labyrinth of steel and glass. Once more, Takashi works his navigation magic, weaving through all
of the crowds. At last, he leads Tohru through a cramped hidden entrance to a space that’s deadly
quiet and completely dark save for the view outside the windows.
And what a view it is. Tohru can see what seems like the whole world spread out before him from
that window. The lights outside the window gleam with a bright shine, and Tohru smiles. “... huh,
you did good.”
“Tohru,” Takashi says, and Tohru turns to look at him.
It’s weird, how Takashi Kido says Tohru’s name so differently compared to Yu Narukami. He
figures he’s always measured the two up against each other to some extent - two Fools, guests of
the Velvet Room and Wild Cards, both of them.
Yu Narukami always said Tohru’s name with a clipped tone, a tone that pitied him as much as it
kept seeing him as the dopey detective. It was a tone that said “I can’t understand you, and I don’t
think I want to, because to understand you is to become too much like you for me to ever be safe.”
Meanwhile, Takashi always says Tohru’s name with respect - sometimes begrudging respect, or
alarmed respect, but respect nonetheless. Takashi’s seen less of Tohru’s bad side than Narukami
has, but the fact that Takashi seems to understand the concept of respect better than Narukami ever
did intrigues Tohru in the extreme.
“Why?” Takashi asks, and his tone holds the timbre of slight fear.
“What do you mean, why? Why what?”
“Why are you so.. so..” Takashi gestures his hand, sputtering for words. Finally, he lands on what
he wants to say, seemingly - “Why are you so fucking difficult?” - and is in the process of walking
it back when Tohru lifts a hand up to stop him mid-sentence.
“Jester’s always got to speak truth to power, right?”
Takashi sighs, running a hand through his hair. “Except you don’t. Not always. You.. you meddle.
You meddle, and you bitch at me, and you contradict me, and you make all of these schemes
behind my back, and you lust over Ryotaro Dojima and you either make a situation lean horribly in
your favor or backfire completely in your face, and.. I, I just don’t get it.” He runs a hand through
his own hair.
Tohru pauses. Then he shakes his head. “I’ve always had a hunger inside me. Remember what
Akechi said about me? It’s true. I’ve got an empty, hungry little thing where my soul should be.”
“That’s not true.”
“It is, though. It is, and it has been, and it always will be. Not even death could fix that entirely,”
Tohru says, laughing mockingly.
“You help people, though. I mean, like Akechi, technically. And that Sho guy you told me about a
long while ago - that one from the Persona-user tournament you were in, the guy that tried to kill
you and you still helped him. And Okumura, and Iwai, and Akechi, and..”
“Yeah, yeah. Still did most of them for less-than-saintly reasons, so they don’t count.”
“What about Nanako? Or Yukitaro?”
Tohru pauses.
“You love Nanako like she’s your own flesh-and-blood daughter, and you clearly do love
Yukitaro. The man who killed Mayumi Yamano died when he pushed Yukitaro away and took the
blow that would have killed him.”
“It’s not your place to judge whether I’m a saint or sinner,” Tohru hisses half-heartedly, but there’s
no fight in it.
“You’re hungry because you crave interaction, aren’t you? You crave emotion, you crave intimacy
and understanding but you tried to push away all of that before this point.”
“I’ve had enough of this psychoanalytic bullshit, kid, I’ve got a few words on what you’re hiding
too.”
Takashi cocks an eyebrow. “Oh? Go ahead. Hit me with it.”
“You’re a shapeshifter. You’re constantly making bonds as connections, like I do, because you
crave the power that comes with it. You’re saying the things that sound pleasing to the ears of each
person you’re talking to, putting on a mask for one and a mask for another. When they come to
know the real you, you do just what your dad did and try to push them away. He hid things from
you, so you hide things from others.”
Takashi falls silent, but the clench of his fists tells Tohru to keep going.
“That’s why you got along with Akechi, right? Both of your fathers were after so much, or because
Akechi reminds you of all the good and bad you see in your own dad. As a matter of fact, you
know that no matter how much you try to act like your dad, you can never fully be him - you can
only be yourself, kid. I had to learn that lesson the hard way.”
Takashi’s shaking, eyes wide with anger even as they seem intensely vulnerable. “You sound like
Sigmund Freud.”
"Am I right, or am I right?"
Takashi's fists clench even more. "Shut. Up. You're not allowed to speak on what my dad's like you've never even met him. How do you know I act so much like him?"
"Top of my class at the police academy, remember? I can be a lot more observant than you think,
kid..."
"Go to hell," Takashi says, and the way he looks when his voice tightens and his silent crying
begins brings a thin silence onto the room that seems to last for ages. Eventually, Tohru speaks up
again. He looks away for a second, then looks back at Takashi. “I knew another Wild Card like
you once. He’s a lot like you.”
“That explains the weird defiance game you’ve always pulled on me when it came to my orders.
You were projecting another person onto me.”
Tohru rubs his temple, rolling his eyes. "Yu Narukami... You met him back when you brought my
kid to Inaba for the first time, didn't you? He's still as much of a compassionate pain in the ass as
when I first met him, he still gives me homemade food, and he's still constantly afraid of that
hunger of mine, even knowing how much it’s set me free... Such a cloying little bitch.”
Takashi stumbles back, sighing. “Fine. You know what? Show me the hunger Yu Narukami never
got to see. Show me your worst. Come on, pull the gun out and everything.”
“I have Suguru Kamoshida for that.” Tohru Adachi's grin is thin and venomous. "Whenever I need
to vent on somebody, really let my worst self out, it's always him I go to."
"That doesn't matter. I said, pull out the gun and show me your worst... for my sake and yours.”
Takashi looks up through the tears, eyes determined.
Tohru Adachi sighs. “You sure? Are you really sure?”
“Do it. That’s an order, as the leader of the Phantom Thieves.”
Tohru shrugs, pulling out the gun with ease and pointing it at Takashi.
“Y’know, sometimes I’ve heard you shouldn’t take out a gun unless you really intend to shoot
something with it..” Tohru says. His voice uses the same dead tone Yu Narukami heard long ago
during the Inaba Television murders, in that strange Midnight Channel world inside the television.
“So this is what he got to see. Staring into the dead eyes of a broken man, huh...”
“You want me to shoot you in the leg? Tell you not to pity me like Akechi? Don't make me laugh.”
“The latter would be nice, but the former I'd rather avoid.”
“If I were to shoot you in the head right now.. Well, not like I could cover that up very quick. Cops
would be on my ass before you could say ‘ka-blooey.’ “ Tohru shrugs mockingly, that same thin
grin spreading on his face.
“You’re a very different person than you used to be, Tohru.. But.”
“But what?” Tohru asks, tilting his head back mockingly as he clicks the gun’s hammer.
“... Embrace this hunger even further, and take it inside you, and you can be even more free than
before.” The words pour off of Takashi’s tongue and drift in the air like dragonflies, but Tohru
knows the truth in them as soon as they come out.
And an inner resolution sounds in his head, in his heart and soul let us embrace the power of a god, narukami’s greatest gift.
let us grip the hearts we have gained, the bonds dearest to us, and never let them go. let us
become as kings among jesters, fit to stand amongst wild cards in pride and brazen mockery turn us to the world of F O O L S.
Instantly, Tohru’s eyes widen and glow a beautiful gold for just a moment. He steps back, his heart
speeding up fast in his chest - there’s this inner maelstrom of energy that crackles alive inside him,
the same sort of rush and high and shot of liquid gold that accompanies summoning his Persona
but with a different feeling to it.
“W-What’s happening to me…?!” he says, a cackle of amazement in his tone.
Takashi watches in amazement as blue fire crackles around Adachi, Arsene’s laughter rattling in
Takashi’s ears as he can sense a change unlike any other.
What Arsene says in that moment engraves itself into Takashi Kido’s mind for years: Takashi,
dear boy, you’ve given him the keys to the gates and at last, the Jester is stealing the fire from
heaven!
I am thou, thou art I..
Thou hast turned thy bond into the true wings of rebellion, and set free a power that brings gods
to their knees...
Thou hast awakened to the ultimate secret of the Hunger Arcana, granting thee infinite power...
Margaret’s hands shake in horror as she looks on from the Velvet Room.
Philemon watches in amazement and glee, a thin smile on his face.
The book is open to Adachi’s page. The Hunger Arcana still spins, stubbornly as ever, on his page
- but the Jester Arcana melts away to a new one entirely.
“Master.. He’s..”
“He not only has become half-Fool, but has unlocked his full potential to ascend to the role of a
Wild Card,” Philemon sighs, and he looks half-dizzy with a maddened expression of exaltation that
leaves Margaret sick to her stomach.
Tohru Adachi looks up from his delirium, in that moment, and smiles at Takashi Kido just the
same.
Apparitions, Cognitions and Things Unseen
Chapter Summary
The Phantom Thieves descend into the Depths of Mementos and find themselves
faced with all sorts of malicious sights that force them into dark nights of the soul.
Through this, they are challenged to find and defeat an object known as the Holy
Grail, the controller of all of Mementos - but thwarting the Grail is not a simple task.
Chapter Notes
This chapter contains a lot of heavy, disturbing imagery that may be a lot for some
readers. Please be advised that this chapter contains the following subjects, which are
warned about here to help readers that may have trauma navigate this chapter with
preparation:
- Eye trauma/eye gore.
- Blood.
- Physical and verbal abuse, as well as Kamoshida's old behavior.
- Psychosexual imagery involving two cognitive naked people - not too NSFW, but
might alarm some.
- A situation that can remind some of abusive parents.
- Body horror including a car crash victim, self-harm with somebody stabbing
themself through the chest with a wall spike, and a being that shifts forms rather
violently.
- Heavy Lovecraftian unreality/surreality.
- Being hit over the head with a beer bottle.
For anybody who wishes to have a further summary of the chapter's events privately
messaged or commented to them instead of reading this chapter, I am very willing and
welcome to do so.
With that out of the way, please feast your eyes upon: The Final Palace, the thing I
changed up the most in this whole fic.
See the end of the chapter for more notes
When Takashi says that Mementos is their last Palace, the way to change the heart of the Japanese
populace, none of them have any idea that they’ll be plunging into the very depths of Hell itself.
It, of course, starts out simple. The place is streaked with a disgusting, lurid red - not the strong,
vibrant red that Tohru’s used to, the sickly sort of red that makes his eyes hurt and gives him a
headache. There are huge, disgusting veins that make up the walls, going all the way down to some
unholy thing down below.
Dojima’s hand occasionally lands near Tohru’s as they plunge deeper into Mementos’ core,
driving down via Morgana’s “cat-bus” form that’s gotten them out of many a tough scrape. “It’s a
Holy Grail they keep mentioning,” Takashi sighs, “and I’m willing to bet a good amount of Yen
that’s what we’ll have to defeat - but it won’t be easy, since they’ll probably lay down all sorts of
puzzles and such.”
“Fuck those puzzles,” Yukitaro blurts, and the vehicle they drive in is filled with the Thieves’
mirthless laughter. Ryuji runs his hands through his hair and goes “It’ll never be as bad as those
air-lock puzzles - y’know, in Okumura’s Palace.”
“But once we’re done..” Takashi adds, “we won’t have to fight any longer.”
The vehicle goes silent. There’s no conversation for the rest of the ride.
The first “puzzle” they encounter is a strange glowing floor. Takashi steps on it and his body goes
completely stiff - horrifically so. He is unable to be moved from his spot, staring into the void,
eyes wide and full of fear.
“Joker- Joker? JOKER! What’s going on!”
His hands begin to shake, and as he unfreezes, stumbling back, something becomes abundantly
clear. He’s crying.
“Don’t.. Don’t fucking step on that. Don’t,” he says, and then stresses it: “Don’t.”
But there’s no other way forward. So, one by one, they step forward.
The minute Ryotaro Dojima steps on it, his vision goes black. When his eyes open again, he’s in
the rain, a heavy pressure of some kind upon his shoulders. Whispers linger in his ears like the
ringing of a too-loud noise.
He stands on a road so familiar that it leaves a dark pit in his stomach - a familiar backdrop to the
nightmare he once had each and every night. His heart pounds faster in his chest. It’s late at night
on this road, and he holds a flashlight in his hand. He stumbles back in the darkness, putting a
hand over his mouth to restrain the deluge of sickness that wells up in him.
There’s a pool of something warm and sticky pooling at his shoes. When he shines the flashlight on
it, it gleams with a dark red hue. The sound of laughter echoes close by him, but when he turns, he
sees nothing but a flash of yellow eyes and a figure standing there.
“Go ahead, ” the figure - an unfamiliar man smoking a cigarette - urges him.
“Who the FUCK are you? Why are you here? Why are you here where she.. when she..”
The figure laughs. “I’m wearing the face of her killer.” Ryotaro charges forward, grabbing him
by the neck. A flash of lightning gives Ryotaro a single glint of the man’s spectacles and the man's
mocking smile that’s seared into his memory.
The man’s yellow Shadow eyes glint with sadistic amusement. “Go ahead, Ryotaro. Go ahead
and walk forward. Your wife is waiting for you.”
Ryotaro shivers as he steps forward. His feet land in the puddle. His hands tremble with a jittery
motion as he keeps walking forward. There’s the sound of a twitch - a crack. Pained, labored
breathing. “R-Ry.. Ryooo.. taa-aaro..” a broken and beyond strained voice rasps.
Ryotaro puts a hand to his cheek. A stream of tears drips down. It feels as if it pulls his face down,
further and further to the image he knows he will find, the image seared into his memory as if it
had just happened a minute ago.
He stops when the warm liquid at his feet is at its warmest. “G-God..”
“Do you think that God will listen?” the man laughs. “There is no God here to help you.
There is only you. There is only me. There is only her.”
Ryotaro looks up at the sky. “D-Don’t.. Don’t make me look down.. Don’t make me see her like
that again.”
“Look at her.”
“No.. I can’t bear to see my wife like that.. mangled and slaughtered by that.. that fucking driver..”
“I said... look at her.”
Something grabs Ryotaro’s ankle and indeed, he looks down.
Chisato Dojima stares up at him. She’s dragged her still-breathing and mangled corpse towards
him. The corners of her mouth tear open to ensure a proper smile for her husband, even with a
broken jaw.
“R-Ryo.. Ryo.. taro.. taro..” she rasps lovingly, a thin strand of blood drooling out of her mouth.
Her face is cracked open, her eyes popping out of her head even as she looks up at him.
And she does not look away. She never, not once looks away.
“Chisato,” Ryotaro Dojima sobs, and he looks her in the eye until the skies begin to thunder. He
looks up, taking a deep breath in.
“My wife is dead, and I’ve come to.. come to accept that. Stop puppeting her corpse.”
The figure chuckles. “Then look down now,” his voice hisses.
Ryotaro looks down and sees the frail frame of Nanako when he had almost lost her in that lonely
December during the murders, sees the desecrated corpse of Tohru Adachi that he had held in his
arms.
Tohru's corpse looks up at him with a blank stare. "You worthless fuck."
Nanako's breathing is slow and beyond pained. She's crying so hard from the pain that her whole
body is heaving. "D-Daddy," she sobs, "you lied to me.."
That breaks him.
What Yukitaro sees is a familiar white office. If the volleyball on the desk and the awards on the
walls don’t seal it in, the name plaque that says Suguru Kamoshida on the desk certainly does.
His heart flies to his throat, his vision beginning to swim as he takes a step back. Akechi appears to
be at the door, but he’s got a Shadow’s eyes. “Yuuki Mishima, right? No way for you to run,”
the Shadow Akechi mocks.
“You shouldn’t be here!”
Shadow Akechi’s face takes on an expression all too wrong, and one of his limbs bends at an
unnatural angle . “Akechi is the boy you most hate, save for, well..”
Yukitaro - no, Yuuki - feels the presence behind him before he turns to see it. “Mishima! I’m glad
you could come to my office. I think we need to have a little talk about your obligations.”
Yuuki’s hands shake as he turns around. “Haha.. you’re fake, right? Just a cognition. It’s not like
you can hurt me..”
Kamoshida’s jaw clenches. He throws a right hook that sends Yuuki crumpling to the floor. “Listen
to me, Mishima.. you’re just a sack of meat to me. I am the one in control here. No matter how
powerful you get, I’ll always be there to knock you down.”
Yuuki trembles. He’s curled up on the floor, tears running from his eyes. The fear and the trauma
is gripping his throat, practically ripping it open. “What was it you said? That you’d brand him
with your name? Carve out his eye? How far you are from that now!”
“Shut the fuck up... shut the fuck up…!” Yuuki screams.
Kamoshida brings his fists down on the boy, kicking him with a sharp motion that makes him howl
with pain. “You’ve forgotten your place, Mishima. Looks like I’ll have to teach you.. where you
belong..” he growls.
Yuuki’s tears fall down from his face like weights.
It becomes abundantly clear from that point onward that Mementos Depths and its mysterious
Palace-holder are not pulling punches.
The next roadblock is when the Depths turn into a maze, separating the Thieves with illusions and
trickery. They each find themselves in open areas of stone and pillars, where the Shadow of the
person they least want to see waits.
For Tohru, it’s Mayumi. She is not peaceful, as she was in death. She is wanton and wild; hair
knotted and askew, dark bags under her eyes making her streaks of make-up stand out further.
“Adachi.. ADACHI!”
She launches herself at him, sharp fingernails raking down his face. “You DISGUSTING little
man, I still had so much more, so much more I wanted to do.. and you took it all away! I hate
you, I hate you, I hate you, unforgivable wretch..”
Tohru stands there and takes her attack, not moving. “Yumi.. this isn’t who you are, you bitch, and
we both know it.”
Mayumi is panting. “Then what about her?”
That’s when Tohru feels the weight of someone yanking him down, slamming a beer bottle over
his head.
His vision is dazed, but he knows the face he sees as he falls. Saki Konishi stands before him,
looking as she did when she died: face ashen, eyes vivid with fear and rage. “You took my life
before it could even begin, you stupid pervert.”
“I-I’m sorry,” Adachi tries to wheeze, but Saki’s foot slams right down onto his face and pins it
there. “Sorry? SORRY? THAT’S ALL YOU HAVE TO SAY?”
“We’ve got every right to hate you for what you did to us.. to Sae Niijima.. to the small town
of Inaba,” Mayumi hisses. “This is a part of us. Don’t you remember? Shadows are a part of
the self.. and they only go berserk when you defy them!”
Tohru looks around at his setting for anything he can do, anything at all. There are long, lethal
spikes sticking out of some of the pillars..
While his rational mind screams that he shouldn’t do any more irrational, self-harming stunts,
Tohru simply doesn’t care.
He rolls out of Saki’s grasp, standing up and grabbing Mayumi on both sides of her arms. “Look..
there’s nothing I can do to atone for killing you both. You’re completely justified in hating me for
what I’ve done.”
As he talks, he begins to walk her towards one of the spikes. “I ruined your lives. I stole them
because I thought I was entitled to them - because I thought I owned you both! It was thoughtless,
and selfish..”
So close. He’s so close to the spike.
“I can never take back all I said and did. So I know.. you won’t listen.. but believe me when I say I
regret what I did, all of it, and it came from this place of darkness I know has hurt all kinds of
people.. I’m sorry, Mayumi. I loved you then and I love you now.”
Saki jumps in front of the two too late. He kisses Mayumi Yamano on the lips and holds her close
as he drives her and Saki all the way through the spike, impaling himself in the process.
Their Shadows twitch and disappear as if they had never existed in the first place.
He pulls himself off of the spike, pulling out a healing item and using it. He feels his wounds knit
together. “At least it’ll make for a cool scar..” he tells himself.
Yukitaro can’t help but laugh when he sees Kamoshida’s Shadow. The crown upon its head, the
heart-decorated cape, even the boxers and slippers it wears - it makes Yukitaro laugh even through
the thick tempest of emotions so concentrated he feels like he’s the eye of a storm.
“I put you in your place earlier, and I’ll do it again..” Kamoshida says, and it only drives
Yukitaro’s laughter up a notch.
His body shakes with the force of his laughter. By this point, his laughter has grown so out of
control that it sounds almost like his father’s, when his father had been at the peak of his own
madness.
“You controlled me so much because you knew.. I wouldn’t run.. or fight back.. or even scream..
and I want you to know that ends now!”
Yukitaro pulls out the magic tome weapon he’s fond of using in Mementos. Kamoshida’s eyebrow
raises. “There’s nothing you can do with that. Come on, Yuuki, put down the book and be a
good little boy..”
“Yukitaro is my name. Use it. Then again, guess my dad was right. You’re such a meathead that
you need the lesson beat into you, huh? Or, rather.. branded in. ”
Yukitaro raises the tome, chanting as fire spirals around him. In his other hand, he pulls out his
chain-sword, holding the tip of the blade to the flame and letting it heat up.
Kamoshida begins to back away. “N-Now, Yuuki- Yukitaro, we can, we can talk this out like
civilized gentlemen, I don’t have to die..”
“Oh, no, you’re not going to die,” Yukitaro says in a sickly soft tone. His Persona, Enkidu, appears
above him - looming over his shoulders as a marvel of feathers, fur, and muscled flesh. It looks at
Kamoshida with nothing short of calculated, venomous triumph.
Yukitaro’s grin is wide and sadistic. “It’s just like I’ve said, what feels like over and over.. I'm not
going to just let you die. I won't allow you to die.”
And he launches himself forward towards Kamoshida. The screams of Shadow Kamoshida are so
loud that the other Thieves hear it, even, and come rushing over. Shadow Kamoshida’s corpse
disappears quickly as they get there, but what Takashi sees of it is scarred into his memory. And of
course, there’s Yukitaro, holding something round and white and bloody in his hand.. Ryuji has to
go puke once he realizes what it is.
In Yukitaro’s hand sits Shadow Kamoshida’s eyeball.
The depths of Mementos are getting more desperate. Before they face the Palace-holder (because
they can all sense the massive power down below their feet, where all the power seems to be
heading towards), their last hurdle is another trap of illusion.
Indeed, they are mentally thrown into their own worlds of distorted desire.
Tohru Adachi opens his eyes to the familiar sight of his kingdom in the Midnight Channel spread
out before him. The sky is a bloody red, as it once was, and the place is a desolate ruin save for
what’s around him.
It takes a few minutes before he becomes fully aware of his situation.
He sits on a comfortable throne. Incredibly comfortable, actually. He’s got a crown on his head,
too - he can feel the weight of it, though he can’t see it. Both of his hands hold chains - seemingly
leashes - that lead all the way down to a sight that goes straight to Tohru’s crotch.
Dojima and Mayumi are kneeling in front of him. Both are naked, not a single bit of cloth covering
them in their intense, comely glory. Their collars don’t detract at all from either of the bodies he’s
fantasized about in more erotic situations.
“Master..” Mayumi breathes in that same fluttery tone that Tohru thought about often.
Ryotaro stretches a bit - a sight that makes Tohru’s breath hitch. “... Your wish is our command.”
“Wait, h-hold up,” Tohru stutters, “why are you both..”
Ryotaro sighs, his gaze languid and sultry as it stares into Adachi. “Isn’t it obvious? We’re yours..
and we’re perfectly consensual to anything you want to do to us.”
“Where’s Yukitaro?”
Mayumi’s face scrunches up. “Who’s... Yukitaro...?”
Tohru looks up to see a figure walking towards him.
It’s Takuto Maruki, the man he saw in the memories Philemon gave him. However, this version
seems to have the yellow-glint eyes of a Shadow - and is smiling smugly as he walks towards
Tohru. Something about his demeanor is so much more horrifying than Tohru ever imagined.
“You’re the bitch I saw during that vision of my worst moment, aren’t you? You took the form of
Namatame.”
The Shadow of Takuto Maruki gestures to himself. “Well, yes, I was Namatame earlier, seeing as
he is the man you hate the most - but I wanted to see your face once I dressed in the skin of
the man you will come to hate even more.”
Not-Takuto laughs, and while Takuto himself has a laugh of warmth and love, whatever being is
currently wearing his skin has a laughter like a snake’s rattling hiss.
Tohru Adachi shoots Not-Takuto the most unimpressed look. “You know, this ‘distorted desire’ is
something I could very easily replicate in this place myself, if I wanted. I can still go there.
Whatever you did to replicate it, you fucked up at one thing - it’s pretty much my personal Palace,
and I can sense everything that’s going on in it.”
Not-Takuto’s face goes still and cold for a single minute, his eyes holding the dull glint of an
unused knife. Then, whatever being is wearing Takuto’s skin painstakingly, slowly draws Takuto’s
facial muscles up into an uncanny, taste-of-absinthe grin that looks eerily calm.
“Adachi. I think you’re being just a little bit ungrateful.”
Tohru has to hand it to Not-Takuto - he’s certainly learning what it must have felt like for Yu
Narukami to see him at the height of madness just from this one facial expression.
“I don’t have to be grateful to you for anything. I didn’t explicitly ask you for any of this.”
Not-Takuto’s eyes sharpen further with that placid, dull anger.
“Really? Not even for the sight of Ryotaro Dojima naked, something I know you’ve never
seen in reality and probably will never see?” One of Not-Takuto’s hands goes down to stroke
Cognitive Ryotaro’s hair in an oddly intimate way. Cognitive Ryotaro, revoltingly enough for
Tohru, nuzzles into it.
“Get your hand off of him, or I’ll shoot it off.”
That makes Not-Takuto bubble up with another burst of snake-rattle laughter, taste-of-absinthe
grin of fangs growing larger on his face.
“Tohru Adachi, so possessive of his mate that he even defends cognitive versions of him from
a stranger’s attention.. How amusing you are.” True to his word, he removes his hand from
Cognitive Ryotaro’s head.
“I’m leaving this place, whether you want it or not.” He stands up from his throne, throwing the
chain-leashes aside. Instantly, Cognitive Ryotaro and Mayumi are grabbing at his legs, looking up
at him with desperate, pleading eyes.
“Please,” Cognitive Mayumi moans, “we can go back to the way things were before!”
“Adachi.. please.. I need you..” Cognitive Ryotaro’s grip tightens.
For a moment, Tohru Adachi really considers staying. His hunger would be eternally satiated, his
desires fulfilled.. He shakes his head and looks up at Not-Takuto. “Whatever you’re doing to my
head, cut it out. You know it only makes me want to escape more.”
Not-Takuto cocks his head, eyes glittering with a condescending look that makes Tohru clench his
fists. “Tohru Adachi.. You can’t trick a god.”
Then Not-Takuto pauses, thinking for a second. “Actually, you could perhaps trick a lesser god..
but not me. No, to trick me is heresy, my dear, sweet idiot of a Fool. You think you’re the
embodiment of chaos? I’ve sent emperors wailing at my feet and set scholars to trembling at
the mere insinuation of my presence. You would dare deny this desire of yours?”
Tohru Adachi stares into Not-Takuto’s eyes, pushing away from the cognitive copies of his lovers.
“Now, I don’t consider myself experienced enough at dealing with your ilk, but you know what?
No.”
“No what? ”
“I’m not denying this.. this desire I have. I’m just going to escape from this shitty, conveniencestore-brand version of it, and going to where I can make my own better version of it.”
Not-Takuto’s eyes flash with rage as a portal appears behind Tohru Adachi and the illusion begins
to dissolve into a mass of black butterflies. As Tohru moves toward the portal, Not-Takuto snarls
and reaches out for him. His words are spat with an dissonance so deep and distorted that the
reverb makes Tohru’s ears ring.
“Tohru Adachi, no matter how much you foster bonds, no matter how many grand plans you
improvise on impulse, no matter how high you rise in the strata of the world, it will never be
enough, dear Fool! You will always become listless, unsatisfied, bored.. you will always
become hungry!”
Tohru turns his head back, smirking. “Good,” he says, and he walks through the portal.
What the actual Ryotaro Dojima sees is a familiar living room. His daughter Nanako sits at the
table, much younger and more innocent. Her mother, Chisato - alive, alive and beautiful - sits next
to her.
“Ryotaro..” Chisato hums, “come here. Nanako has something she’d like to show you.”
“I made something! Look, Daddy!”
A drawing of the three together. Everybody is wearing flower crowns, a very Nanako touch to add.
Ryotaro blinks back tears unsuccessfully. “It’s.. it’s beautiful, Nanako. Go hang it on the fridge,
ok?” he says, his voice strained.
As Nanako shoots up and runs off to do so, Chisato walks over and wipes away Ryotaro’s tears,
hugging him. “No need to cry, Ryotaro. You’re home.”
Her voice is warm, as is her hug - tight and tender, something he had often dreamt of.
He holds her closer. “This isn’t real. None.. none of this is.”
“Yes, it doesn’t exist.. but that doesn’t make our love, this moment.. any less real.” Chisato rubs
Ryotaro’s back soothingly, the way she always used to do when he was stressed. “Is she thriving,
where you are?”
Ryotaro pulls back, brow furrowing. “Who?”
Chisato stares back. “Nanako.”
“She’s at high school.. she's doing alright.” He puts a hand over his mouth, dragging it down. “I
wish I could stay, more than anything else in the world, but..”
“But what?” Chisato’s eyes are pleading.
“I can’t keep living in the past when doing so would destroy me. And I have other people I need to
live for.”
“Ryotaro, I’m here, Nanako is here, this is all that matters..”
Ryotaro takes a step back. “You’re not her. For a minute, I thought you were. When you asked
about her. She would never say that we’re all that matters.. she would want me to keep going, for
my sake, for Nanako’s..”
“Are you sure?” Chisato asks, and she’s crying.
The portal opens up behind Ryotaro, and Ryotaro nods.
“Last time I tried to live in the past, Nanako suffered for it. I’m willing to bet she even privately
resents me for it - and for good reason. She’ll hate me even more if she ever finds out this.. this
secret I have, of being a Thief.”
“You can live here, where she’ll never know..”
“Goodbye, Chisato. I’ll love you to the end of my days, but I need to live for more than you, now.”
He moves to leave, and Chisato asks: “Is he as loving as me? That man, Adachi, does he please
you like I did?”
Ryotaro pauses. “... he is there for me, and for Nanako, in all the ways that count. And though he
will never replace you, he will always have a mug at my table and a place in my heart, just like
you.”
And he leaves.
“No, this isn’t what I wanted!”
Yukitaro’s voice raises at the two figures sitting across from him: Mayumi Yamano and Taro
Namatame. Taro Namatame has a Shadow’s eyes, and he looks at Yukitaro with a sickly
condescension.
“Yukitaro, my dear son, you’re upsetting your mother. Please, calm down.”
“Like hell this is my family. The thing sitting across from me isn’t my mother - it’s a cognition. And
I can see your eyes - whatever you are, it’s certainly not human.”
Not-Taro’s teeth grind with rage. “Is that so?”
“Yes. Yes, it is so!”
“You and Tohru have the same hellish stubbornness, are you aware of that?”
Yukitaro nods forcefully. “Stop pretending and start telling me where my real dad is.”
Not-Taro takes a deep breath in. “So you would leave this reality, this perfect family that I
have so lovingly crafted for you, and you would dare to turn your back on I, your better
father, in exchange for an acquitted, murderous rapist? ”
“Yeah, I would! I’d do it again, and again and again.”
"You would exchange this life for one of such chaos and disorder?"
"Of course!"
“Even with Tohru's hunger? Even with his habit of lashing out to free himself from
boredom?”
“Yes! YES!”
“Tell me, boy, how does he treat you? I assure you, I can do better..”
Yukitaro’s fists clench so hard his nails dig into his palms. “Stop asking me the same question
everybody asks, with such an obvious fucking answer!”
He plucks a salt shaker off of the table and throws it at Not-Taro’s head. It makes contact, and
Not-Taro begins to bleed. He turns back towards Yukitaro, his eyes leveled and calculated.
Right at that moment, Yukitaro realizes that Not-Taro has neither blinked nor taken small breaths
like humans usually do during this whole exchange.
The pupils in Not-Taro’s yellow eyes shift to reptilian slits. His voice begins to have an underlying
baritone of a reverb that sounds like nothing Yukitaro has ever heard out of a normal Shadow. “I
am going to keep you here and you will learn to like it, you foolish boy, or I will peel off the
skin of the man responsible for conceiving you, piece by piece.”
“Fuck you,” Yukitaro replies, and he takes off running.
He finds himself stopping, trying to maneuver around walls and railings and stairs of borderline
Lovecraftian design.
Not-Taro’s voice booms like a disgusting symphony - “You, boy, cannot run for long - even
death cannot outpace me!”
Yukitaro can also hear the cracking of bones, the strange sounds of flesh bending and tearing, and
it scares him more effectively than anything else. “Shit, I need to go, I need to escape..”
And then, in a pulse of crystal-blue butterflies and understanding, there appears a portal before
him, an outstretched hand..
“This is not the first time I have saved one of your family, Yukitaro, and it will not be the last,”
Philemon sighs. His eyes are understanding, and when Philemon takes a breath, Yukitaro’s
reassured.
“Come, Moon. Come, and I shall lead you away from the great evil that so often likes to ensnare
people in his grasp.”
“Where are you, boy? I’m coming for you…” Not-Taro's voice growls.
Yukitaro takes Philemon’s hand, and Philemon leads him away.
When Yukitaro, Tohru, and Ryotaro converge once more, they appear differently. Ryotaro is the
first to appear, falling onto his face from the portal and pulling himself back up. He grunts, rubbing
his face as he hears a fluttering noise.
He looks up to see a mass of blue butterflies parting and the sound of Yukitaro’s laughter.
Philemon’s hand remains outstretched as he helps Yukitaro out of the portal. Yukitaro himself has
a little blue hat and a wide smile on his face.
Philemon grins back. “Hopefully, Yukitaro, dear Moon, I have helped ease your mind.”
“Thank you for the hat, and letting me explore that Velvet Room, and the little notebook and.. and
everything!” Yukitaro’s hands flap with excitement, his face looking cheerful.
“It is of no concern. I will see you soon, someday..”
And Philemon is gone.
Ryotaro blinks. “What was that? For that matter, we’ve got the others, where’s Dev-”
Tohru literally comes flying out of another portal, his body slamming against one of the pillars like
a limp ragdoll. Ryotaro runs over to comfort him, but Tohru Adachi shakily holds up a thumbs up.
“I lived! Fuck it all, I lived!”
To behold the very thing they’ve been searching for, the thing they’ve wanted to fight against, is a
terrifying sight.
The Holy Grail, the thing they’ve been hearing of from the others going into Mementos Depths.
It’s a massive thing, alive and breathing. They can hear its arcane heartbeat, feel its power pulsing
through every part of these depths. It’s a literal chalice, gilded down to the brim and covered in
churning clockwork.
Takashi clears his throat, staring up at the thing with anger in his eyes. “Are you the being
responsible for the hell we just underwent, those visions?”
The Depths of Mementos boom: I AM NOT RESPONSIBLE FOR THOSE.
“Are you lying to us?”
The hint of fear in its voice alarms the Thieves as it repeats again, more urgently: I AM NOT
RESPONSIBLE FOR THOSE.
“Well, it doesn’t matter. We’re going to take you down, no matter what.. Say your prayers.”
There’s a grueling fight that ensues - no matter what the Thieves do, there’s not a scratch they can
inflict on that towering Grail. Its laughter is solemn, its statements nihilistic: GIVE INTO
IGNORANCE. ACCEPT YOUR FAILURE. AWAY. AWAY.
One by one, the Thieves seem to be forced out of Mementos, forced out of the Metaverse entirely into the streets of Shibuya. The sky seems to be thick with anger, turning red and livid. Bones
begin to grow out of the ground, the world thrown into chaos..
“Shit,” Yukitaro hisses, “Mementos is fusing with the real world.. and nobody else is noticing!”
He grabs his head suddenly, his head pounding as he falls to his knees. “What’s.. happening..”
The others follow suit, and it’s Ryuji that notices the thing that tops it all off.
“Guys.. g-guys?” he says, and the Thieves turn to look at him through their blinding pain.
He lifts up a disappearing hand.
Whatever the Holy Grail is, this seems to be its last act of revenge, a twist of the knife.
It's erasing the Phantom Thieves from cognition altogether.
Chapter End Notes
... man, what a firecracker of a chapter, huh?
Next update is on Valentine's Day, and it's going to be even more of a doozy. As a
wise man once said: "Get excited."
Best of luck to you all readers. As always, your viewership intrigues me, your
comments delight me and this story is written in part for myself, but also for you all.
Also, there's a Haruhi Suzumiya reference in this chapter. Had to give a somewhat
indirect shout-out to Kyon's speech from Melancholy.
<3
Thank you guys for sticking with me on this wild journey. I'll be sure to finish this fic
up right.
Also, I got art of Not-Takuto commissioned, for your viewing pleasure!
The Riot
Chapter Summary
Tohru Adachi watches his family disappear, one by one, and turns the world into their
funeral pyre.
Chapter Notes
I do want to reassure you all - though this chapter does include two characters from
Royal, Kasumi and Takuto, it does not contain Royal spoilers. After all, this fic itself
has deviated quite a bit from Persona 5's main plot.
That being said, I do recommend you play a song like "The Amazing Sounds of Orgy"
from Radiohead, "Cities in Dust" from Siouxsie and the Banshees, or anything
appropriately badass through your computer, phone or headphones while you read this
chapter.
It deserves it.
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Ryuji goes with a heartbreaking scream, disappearing entirely.
The Thieves look on with alarm as bits and pieces of them begin to vanish.
Ryotaro’s arms wrap around Tohru, Tohru’s wrap around Yukitaro and Ryotaro both.
“Dad?” Yukitaro’s voice shakes with fear.
Tohru holds him close, tight with desperation.
“I’m here, son, kid, Yukitaro, I’m here..”
Ryotaro’s gaze is tender as he stares at Tohru. His face contorts slightly, the pain becoming
unbearable. Fear is also very evident in Ryotaro’s tone as his grip tightens. He’s hanging on as
much as possible, using all of his will.
“l.. I can’t.. go.. Nanako needs me..!”
“Doji..” Tohru pauses. “Ryotaro, I’ll care for her.. Go be with the one you love.”
Ryotaro Dojima’s crying now, silent tears. Despite this.. he smiles through his tears and chuckles.
“Tohru, you idiot.. It’s y..”
He’s faded away before he can finish the sentence.
Tohru reaches a hand out, his cry of “RYOTARO!” piercing the air.
Yukitaro speaks up as well. His voice is strained, cracking with pain.
“D-Dad.. it hurts..”
Tohru Adachi has no witty retort to make to that, for once.
He simply kisses Yukitaro’s head, holding the boy close. His tears are falling into the younger
boy’s hair.
“I know,” Tohru whispers, his voice breaking.
Yukitaro cries out softly, grip tightening around his father, and at once he is gone.
Tohru Adachi steps away. There is a hand over his mouth.
The tears do not stop coming, and it all feels so raw - an emptiness more evident than ever,
something he can never hope to fill. He’s sobbing harder than he thought, his hands covering his
face. “Ryotaro.. Y-Yukitaro..”
“Adachi-san..” Takashi calls out, and Tohru’s heart skips a beat - sounds too much like the
Narukami brat, his thoughts practically scream. Tohru looks up and stares Takashi in the eyes - the
lying-down, pained Takashi Kido - just before Takashi vanishes.
Tohru waits for the pain, he waits for the mercy of disappearance, but it does not come. He peers
out from his hands, inspecting them carefully.
That’s when he notices the gleam of Mayumi Yamano’s ring on his finger, can almost see her
mocking smile reflected in it.
Her ring’s dull gleam grows even brighter.
Indeed, it’s her gift. His very own eternal damnation, eternal salvation from ruin.
“You stupid bitch, you idiotic slut.. I want nothing more than to join them and you deny me even
that, ” he hisses, tears falling fast and hot down his face.
He falls to his knees, unable to do anything other than cry for a few moments, because how can he
not, with his whole world snatched from him in a single moment?
And how it overtakes him in that moment. All that grief and fear turns to white-hot rage so potent it
bubbles up his throat.
“You took them from me, you fucking took them from me..”
His heart snaps into a place, hard and cold and fast, a placid strength that allows him to see what
must be done.
He pulls out his phone.
“... Then let the rest of those complacent brats learn the pain. Let them feel my anger, those
brainless little bitches. They don’t wanna face the music? They don't wanna understand that their
actions have consequences? Fine. I’ll drag this world down to my hell. ”
He types out the words that will change the course of human history.
-> begin: Phantom Requiem
All over Japan, a group of 20 people receive the same notification on their electronics.
One by one, each finds a handwritten card in their own handwriting that they don’t remember
writing.
Remember Ryuji Sakamoto? He was your son, a housewife finds.
Remember Ryotaro Dojima? He was your uncle, Yu Narukami finds.
Remember Futaba Sakura? She was your adopted daughter, Sojiro Sakura finds.
There are instructions on the backs of these cards, instructions that are followed to the letter.
Tohru Adachi, after crawling into the Television World, finds his way to his world - his alone, his
dominion - far too easily.
Its skies have once more turned blood-red, reflecting the roiling anger and grief inside its master.
Magatsu-Inaba, this world is called.
It hasn’t looked this demonic since the murders. While it doesn’t look as ruined as it did before, the
now-clean streets and buildings - a perfect replica of Inaba - seem to reverberate with
whispers. The feeling of sparks dances atop Tohru’s skin as he strides through. This world
recognizes him as its master, almost welcoming him back.
this is your home, Magatsu-Izanagi whispers, this is your metaphorical Palace, your kingdom.
Tohru can feel his mind almost reach out into the rest of the world, searching. He laughs softly,
mockingly. This was always the place of his own head, the place where his distorted desires bend
completely to his whim. And yet there’s one thing missing.
He closes his eyes, and reaches out with his mind - shadow of my partner, come to me, his mind
murmurs. He opens his eyes and Shadow Dojima stands before him. It’s not the same Shadow
Dojima he encountered in Mementos, but it’s close - how Tohru sees Dojima.
“Adachi, what’s wrong?” Shadow Dojima asks, concern in his distorted tone. Tohru’s answer
comes in a tight hug. Shadow Dojima hugs back.
Shortly after, the sound of muted, short sobs fill the air of Magatsu-Inaba.
“Dojima.. I missed you.”
They stay in that embrace for a while. Tohru’s chest heaves with the tears he’s been keeping
in. Tohru pulls away, wiping tears from his eyes. He looks like a mess, tear-tracks and snot
staining his face.
“Wait, can you look completely like Dojima’s Phantom Thief self? Even in the eyes?”
Shadow Dojima changes forms and suddenly the Phantom Thief Baron stands before Tohru. Tohru
wipes his eyes free of tears again, and his face grows in a wide smile.
The people of Japan know that everything is going to change when millions of screens display the
Phantom Thief symbol - before cutting to a video.
The figure displayed differs, but all 20 wear masks. Some figures can be recognized even under
those masks - a famous idol by the name of Risette, the notorious policeman Akihiko Sanada, the
illustrious Second Detective Prince Goro Akechi, his precursor Naoto Shirogane, and so on. Yu
Narukami’s voice - and the voice of several others - rings out, even and calm.
“Greetings, people of Japan.”
“We speak for a group of rebels you have tried to silence. Your disregard of their words goes
beyond simple ignorance into willful sloth.”
“You have done more than disregard them - you have attempted to eradicate them down to
their very names, to their legacies.”
“And that cannot be forgiven.”
“Bear witness to the Thieves’ callsigns. Listen to the ways in which these institutions and
systems made to uplift them instead crushed them! Face the storm that is to come and know
that it is of your own making! Hear us, as we lend our voices for those that have been
silenced in their pursuit to make this society one worth living in!”
“People of the world, we will take more than your attention. Sinners of Sloth, all of you
complicit in the deaths of the brave members of the Phantom Thieves.. for your grave sin, we
will take your very hearts and souls.”
Each of them says a callsign of one of the Thieves, and the ways in which Japanese society failed
them.
“I speak for the Phantom Thief known as Queen, forced to bend to the unattainable mold adults
made for her,” Sae’s voice rings.
“I speak for the Phantom Thief known as Marquis, forced to hide his festering wounds at the hands
of Suguru Kamoshida for the comfort of all around him!” Shiho Suzui, one of Kamoshida’s
victims, cries.
“I speak for the Phantom Thief known as Baron, who bore witness to the corruption of the
police force in an effort to save his lover from suffering at their hands, and I speak for his
lover Devil, a reformed ex-convict who endured indignity after indignity after the hands of
the police!” Yu Narukami barks out, eyes glittering with rage.
“I speak for the leader of the Phantom Thieves, Joker, who was unjustly crucified by Masayoshi
Shido’s hand for the simple crime of saving a woman from her rape!” Goro Akechi hisses, the
most visibly enraged of all of them.
Yu Narukami’s smirking wickedly as the camera cuts back to him.
“I command you, the world, in the name of the Phantom Thieves.. revolt, rebel, riot! Start
protests, steal from the rich and give to the poor, topple the unjust with hatred in their hearts and
make a difference!”
“Face the shadows of your grand civilizations, and turn this world into one worth living in…!
That is my command to you all who listen to us and know our names. And for those that insist
on complacency, who turn the eyes of the public away towards further ignorance, in the voice of
Devil..”
Yu Narukami throws back his head and laughs mockingly. The sound is a pitch-perfect recreation
of Adachi’s laughter, his voice slipping into Adachi’s raspier tones with terrifying ease. “Consider
this our way of making you confess your sins with your own mouth!”
“Let the Phantom Requiem, the rebellion that will shake the world to its very core, begin!”
Twenty years later, people around the world who had participated in the Phantom Requiem - who
had seen the results with their own eyes, been saved by it, been damned by it, who had experienced
it like no other - would speak of it in terms that were almost like the Rapture.
It starts in Tokyo. Reports of mass activism come from Shibuya, Ikebukuro, and then radiate
outward. The news broadcasts people in masks starting protests, riots, marches, coups, acts of
community service of all stripes. Yakuza, nurses, politicians, idols, athletes, and people of all types
unite in the faceless mob of masks.
“Long live the Phantom Thieves, we are the Thieves! The Thieves live in us!” the crowds chant.
And then it spreads quick through Japan; in Sumaru City, in Iwatodai, in Inaba, even in the more
obscure places like Shiroijuku, the same surge of activism and action, the same words - “Long live
the Phantom Thieves, we are the Thieves!”
The real shock hits when the Phantom Requiem spreads worldwide, reports of events with the
same intensity, the same vigor happening in places like America, Paris, Brazil, Scotland. Again the
words echo - “Long live the Phantom Thieves, we are the Thieves!”
Members of the Phan-site are among the most active, heading and organizing events, marching at
the frontlines, shutting down the efforts of police who dare try to silence the worldwide requiem of
the Phantom Thieves.
To many, it is an event that saves them - people owe their lives to community service and charity
done during the Requiem.
To some, it is the worst day of their lives.
In the instance of Masayoshi Shido, it is the day hell came to Earth.
His estate is on fire. There is an angry mob outside, throwing stones in his windows and screaming
for him to come out. There are knives drawn. Masayoshi can hear the doors being rammed into.
He’s trying to push his dresser aside to access his secret passageway out. As sorry as he feels for
everything, with the Thieves changing his heart.. he does not want his legacy to end here.
He strains, but it doesn’t budge. “Come on..” he rasps. He turns around and hears the click of a
gun.
Goro Akechi stares down at him with one eye that holds all the fury of the world. His other is
covered with an eyepatch.
“Hello, dear father.”
Masayoshi laughs nervously. “G-Goro, I know you can never forgive me..”
“Look me in the eye, father. You’ve lost the election - your incumbent, Taro Namatame, has taken
all the votes and will become Prime Minister in your stead. Your reputation is permanently stained.
Even if you live, you'll be on death row for your crimes. And you will never.. never… have my
forgiveness.”
“That doesn’t mean I have to d-die!”
Goro pauses. Then he laughs softly.
“If I have to live on this bitch of an earth, so do you.” A gunshot goes off right into Masayoshi’s
leg. Another goes into his other leg.
Masayoshi screams with pain.
“Son, please, I’ll legitimize you..”
Goro stares down. “Fuck legitimacy. No, Masayoshi.. tell me, have you ever wondered what it’s
like to be driven berserk?”
Masayoshi looks on in horror as Goro’s eye begins to glow.
“Goodbye, father.”
The Phan-Site user "Violet", better known as Kasumi Yoshizawa, sits in the makeshift hospice for
Requiem rebels.
A woman in a plague doctor mask and choker - a local doctor woman by the name of Tae Takemi,
who goes by the codename “Dolorosa” - attends to her wounds. The wounds aren’t that bad to her just a few bullet-holes she received from police scuffles and some heavy scrapes.
“Violet, I’d urge you to wait at least an hour before getting back onto the field,” the woman
instructs.
Kasumi shakes her head, wincing.
“Can’t afford to wait that long, Dolorosa. Thirty minutes, at the most. I’ve got a protest to keep
going.”
“Fourty,” the woman counters.
“Twenty-five.”
“Thirty-five.”
“Deal.”
As she sits on the cot, another man comes rushing up in a lab coat and medical mask. From those
sandals and that blue tie, Kasumi can tell it’s her therapist, Takuto Maruki - which raises the
question of what her therapist is even doing in a riot zone like this.
“Kasumi..” he begins, but Kasumi shushes him violently. She frowns. “Are you nuts? Call me
Violet here.”
“S-Sorry, uh, Violet.” Takuto rubs the back of his head, pulling down his mask. “Anyway, Violet,
I.. what are you doing here? This isn’t like you, I know you used to dislike the Phantom Thieves..”
Kasumi meets Takuto’s gaze. “Things changed. I changed. If somebody I knew could go from a
shy, nervous wreck abused by Kamoshida to a Phan.. to a hero who fights for what’s right , then I
can stand up to injustice as well.”
“Your father will go catatonic with worry if he finds out..”
“I don’t have to worry about him.”
Takuto sighs, looking down at Kasumi with all sorts of worry in his eyes. “Kas- Violet, this isn’t
like you. Please, can you just allow me to get you out of the way of danger..?”
Kasumi grits her teeth and bursts out screaming at him: “How can I do that and let the Thieves'
memory go to waste?! When will you accept that I’m not always the person you think I am?!”
Takuto flinches back as if he’s been struck. Even though he looks emotionally hurt, he still reaches
out to put a hand on her shoulder. “Violet, please.. Please just let me help. I’m sure that somebody
you knew.. whomever he is.. wouldn’t want to see you hurt like this.”
Kasumi puts a hand over her mouth. She turns her face away, taking a deep breath in. “Who are
you to speak for what he would have wanted when you don’t even know him? Takuto.. I don’t
want to see you right now. Please go.”
Takuto pauses once more as Kasumi bursts up, rushing out of the makeshift hospice with tears in
her eyes. While other aides try to calm her down and get her in shape to get back onto the field, Tae
looks at Takuto.
“She puts a lot of stock in the Thieves, even though she doesn't quite believe in their morals.”
Takuto clears his throat. "Well, uh, why are you here? You could be working at your clinic, right?"
Tae smiles. "... A little devil on my shoulder told me I'd be more useful here."
And then the cameras cut to footage of Tohru Adachi in his Devil attire, standing underneath the
blood-red sky of Magatsu-Inaba.
“Greetings! I am the Phantom Thief known as Devil, who speaks for himself and all the others at
once…!”
His voice booms around the world, raw and vicious. He holds Shadow Dojima close to his side,
eyes gleaming in the dim light. The other Shadow Thieves surround Devil, Joker at the very front.
“So you thought you could take us down? You thought you could kill us all?”
Tohru throws his head back and howls with laughter. The other Thieves join him.
“You’ve seen it in Japan. Corruption thrives, people preach kindness while stepping on others’
backs. This was a world I thought nobody could change. No more.”
He takes a deep breath in, plunging his spear into the ground as he steps up to the front and begins
his sermon.
“I command you to continue to take up our mantle and don your own masks! Spread acts of
kindness to the communities who have so often been stepped on as you spread acts of rebellion
against those very systems!”
His voice reverberates further now as it takes on an eerily persuasive quality, that of a jester
speaking truth to power.
“You’ve done brilliantly so far, I’ve seen it, I know it like I know my own heartbeat. But you can
do better, I know you can.. So step it up, all you bitches and whores that so idolized us Thieves
once before! Really set those corrupt, talent-sucking bastards to the torch and bring the whole
world toppling down with such glorious, chaotic change! Make them realize that if change isn’t
coming peacefully, they’re being dragged into it kicking and screaming!”
Spit flies from his mouth and his eyes glow yellow as he snarls out the last bit.
“This world is shit, but we can change it - and if it takes rebellion to make people realize that, in
whatever form it manifests, then so be it! In misery, in silence, in rage - RISE!”
Tohru Adachi throws his head back and lets out a peal of hellish laughter that puts all nightmares to
shame before the broadcast cuts out.
In Inaba, a certain Investigation Team watches in complete silence. They’re all in attendance - even
Rise Kujikawa, the famous idol, has made it to Inaba for this occasion.
Yosuke Hanamura, Yu Narukami’s partner and husband, sits on a file cabinet with wide eyes.
Naoto Shirogane, the first Detective Prince, is pacing back and forth quietly. Kanji Tatsumi, the
famous clothes-maker, is leaning up against the wall. Even Rise sits slumped down in a chair
nearby. The rest are trying to keep themselves as busy as possible, talking “quietly” about it in the
background.
In the middle of the room is Yu Narukami himself, who stares at the screen with the most haunted
eyes anybody in the room has ever seen him have. The static picture of Tohru Adachi, masked and
laughing hysterically, remains on the screen. The first to break the silence is Naoto, with a nearsilent “My God.”
Yosuke pulls up his laptop, typing quickly on it before he looks up.
“It’s still going. The riots are still going.”
Yu stumbles back into his desk, putting a hand to his head. “... Adachi-san.. He isn’t like this
normally. He isn’t normally this.. this..” He waves a hand around, trying to find the right word
for. Kanji clears his throat. “This damn bold, you mean?”
“Exactly, Kanji. Thank you for giving me the words.”
Naoto nods. “I agree.. Though the Midnight Channel and his mask conceal who he is enough for
him to be able to still carry on as the Phantom Thief ‘Devil’ without others knowing the truth, it’s
rather presumptuous of him to take control of the narrative in such a way.”
“Well,” Rise adds, “this whole thing was his plan. He contacted us for it, after all.”
Yu Narukami goes completely quiet at that.
“Yeah, it’s just.. what the hell are we even supposed to do?” Yosuke asks, running a hand through
his hair. “He asked other teams too, right? Partner, you told me how you’d given him the contact
info for the Shadow Operatives..”
Yu’s eyes are carefully made as blank as possible as he says, quietly, “I called them too. Do you
know what they said?”
Kanji sighs. “... what’d they say?”
“Akihiko Sanada got on the phone. When I asked him why he agreed to do it, why the others
agreed too, he said one thing. ‘We did it for her - for our Wild Card, Minako Yuki.’ That was the
most explanation he gave.” Yu pinches the bridge of his nose with one hand, grips the edge of the
office desk behind him. “You know what a Wild Card is, right, guys? I explained it to you after we
fought Margaret?”
They all nod. “Good,” he says, “because I’m going to tell you all something that should rightfully
terrify you.”
Naoto blinks impassively. “We just saw Tohru Adachi take gasoline and a lighter to most of the
world’s socio-economic and governmental hierarchies. Try me.”
“Not only am I of the belief that he’s in contact with a good amount of people.. people like us , but
that he’s gained my power.”
Yosuke raises his hand. “Wait, wait, wait. By your power, you mean.. You mean the ability to
summon multiple Personas, or that whole ‘bonds give you power’ thing, or.. What?”
“Yes.”
Yosuke squints, making an incredibly befuddled expression. “Yes? I.. what do you mean by yes,
partner, you can’t afford to be vague here!”
“I mean that he has all of the above you just listed. The ability to summon multiple Personas, the
ability to gain power through bonds.”
Naoto tips the brim of their hat down. Kanji punches a hole in the wall. In the background, another
member of the Investigation Team - Chie Satonaka, the police officer - can be audibly heard
yelling “ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?”
“I wish I was,” Yu Narukami deadpans, “but that isn’t even the worst part.”
“W-Whuh-wait, there’s MORE?” Yosuke snaps.
Narukami nods. “He’s as bold as he is because he’s been getting increasingly more confident in his
plans. I.. I honestly don’t know how they’ve been able to work as well as they have, especially
considering how much of it is done on what I can assume is complete impulse and improvisation.
But I can say one thing confidently - you all remember how he was when we caught him.”
Naoto nods solemnly. “How could I forget? It was as if a switch had been flipped. He became
much more.. Volatile. Prone to lashing out.”
“So you’re telling me that once one of Adachi’s big plans fails, we’re going to see a breakdown
that’s just as bad outta him?” Kanji growls.
“Worse,” Yu Narukami says, and the chaos that erupts in the Investigation Team’s office at that
statement that night is a sight to be forgotten.
Chapter End Notes
Fun fact: I had a huge chunk of this chapter written a long while in advance. This is
also one of the most heavily foreshadowed parts of the fic, with insinuations of The
Plan showing up throughout chapters, Adachi contacting the Shadow Operatives, the
entirety of the Cheater's infiltration of Sae's Palace.. :3c
Hopefully you guys enjoyed it!
Also, I fucking love Tae Takemi and the fact that I wasn't able to include her in this fic
more is a huge source of sadness for me. You'll get your chance in the sequel if I ever
write it, Tae.
As always - thank you for reading this fic, thank you for supporting it. I know I
wouldn't have gotten this far without readers like you guys giving me the motivation to
keep writing these chapters out to their beautiful end.
I hope you enjoyed this chapter. Happy late Valentine's, guys.
(Side note: Shiroijuku is a made-up city for another potential Persona fanventure I
might be doing more with in the future... :3c)
In The Velvet Room
Chapter Summary
Tohru Adachi finds his way to the Velvet Room.
Chapter Notes
I feel intensely guilty for going almost two weeks without updating properly and then
giving you such a short chapter when I do update. To be honest, writer's block/burnout
and general Events Of Life got in the way, including a whole bunch of stress from
school.
Please forgive me, guys. I'll try to go back on this and expand it/revise it later on. And
this next chapter is going to be a LOT more action packed.
I, just.. I'm really sorry, guys. I failed you this update.
I'll be updating on fanfiction.net tomorrow.
When Tohru finishes his litany, a blue jail door appears before him. He recognizes it - Joker’s
Velvet Room, that blue prison. Now what is it doing in his little kingdom?
He sees Takashi through the bars, fighting with.. Tohru leans in to make sure he’s got it right. A
hook-nosed man with a deep, distorted voice yells at Takashi, floating in the air. “YOU ARE
CORRECT, I AM NOT YOUR ATTENDANT - NO, I AM THE GOD OF DESIRE YOU BEHELD IN
THE DEPTHS, THE HOLY GRAIL KNOWN AS YALDABAOTH.”
"What the hell," Tohru hisses to himself.
The man vanishes. Tohru bursts in about the same time, blinking.
Takashi’s breath catches in his throat, eyes wide. “Adachi-san, you ass..”
He runs and hugs Tohru suddenly. Tohru grunts, sighing. “Yeah, yeah, I’m safe. Glad you are
too,” Tohru reassures. He hugs back, rolling his eyes. “Speaking of which, Joker.. if you’re around,
where are the others? Where is your-“
“Welcome to the Velvet Room,” a strange voice says behind him, and Tohru turns around to find a
copy of the hook-nosed man with a different voice.
“G’AH! Are you that guy that vanished?”
The man shakes his head. “I am Igor, the normal overseer to the Velvet Room along with its other
attendants. Yaldabaoth imprisoned me and severed this one’s..” He gestures to Joker. “... attendant
into two separate beings, Caroline and Justine. She has been made whole again.”
“Wait, Overseer? But I thought it was Philemon and Margaret that ran the Velvet Room.”
That makes Igor look visibly shocked. “You know of Philemon?”
Tohru nods. “Yeah?”
This little white-haired girl (presumably the one Igor mentioned) steps out, looking the spitting
image of Margaret with longer hair. “Let me assist,” she says.
She closes her eyes and a portal of blue butterflies opens. Through it steps Margaret and Philemon.
“Igor, my attendant, I am glad you have returned to us.” Philemon smiles.
“Consider me relieved as well, Master.” Margaret’s tone is oddly fond as she claps her hands
together. She looks down at the little girl and smiles wider, hugging her.
“Lavenza, my little sister..”
“Unhand me, bigger sister,” Lavenza says, wiggling in Margaret's arms.
Tohru can’t help laughing not just at the interaction, but at Takashi's blushing at both Margaret and
Philemon. “Good to know we’re having a family reunion,” he chuckles.
Philemon nods. “Funny that you should mention, Fool of a new world - your fellow teammates are
in this Velvet Room.”
Igor folds his hands.“The ordeal has sapped them of the will to keep going.. you must convince
them.”
“Go,” Philemon says, “both of you Wild Cards, go with power and rejuvenate them.”
Takashi and Tohru smile at each other and run off.
Yukitaro Adachi - no, Yuuki Mishima - is languishing in a cell. His eyes are blank and dull. His
limbs are limp. Oh, he breathes still, his heart is still beating. But the fire in his soul has almost
completely gone out.
He is a breathing corpse.
He watches as a figure appears at his jail door “Yukitaro. Yukitaro, it’s me. Come on. Stay with me.”
Takashi Kido, the figure is. There was something important he had with Takashi.. a special
memory. What was it? What had it been? His memories are fogging up and disappearing, one by
one..
“Yukitaro, speak to me. Speak to me, Yukitaro fucking Adachi. ”
“I’m just Mishima.. and there’s no point to going by that name anymore. There’s no point to
anything.”
Takashi slams his fist against the bars. He grits his teeth. “I’ll strangle Yaldabaoth myself for
doing this to you.”
Yuuki furrows his brow. Why? Why does Takashi care so much about him? There’s no point. And
that memory.. it’s still eluding him.
“Yukitaro Adachi, you’ve undergone hell. You’ve faced your worst fears, you can’t give up now.”
Yuuki shakes his head with all of the energy he can muster. “That’s why.. that’s why I shouldn’t
fight.. anymore.. I’ve had enough of the pain.”
Takashi sinks his body against the bars. He reaches a hand inside. “Reach into your pocket.”
“... what?”
“Do it.”
Yuuki supposes he’d do it.. there’s no other option, no other way out. He fumbles in the pocket and
pulls out something soft and round. Shadow Kamoshida’s eyeball.
Takashi’s hand cups his as Yuuki holds the eyeball. “You made a promise to me, Yukitaro. You
would live as yourself, as your true self, and I would.. I would live as my true self too. We'd live as
ourselves, more than just the worst parts of our father's legacies. Adachi and Kido, working
together...” Takashi's hands curl around Yuuki's, gently holding the eyeball.
Yuuki looks up at Takashi’s eyes. In them, he sees a ruler’s gaze. In them, the warmth of that
memory returns.. whispers in the dark, a vow made between two sons of outcasts, the moment that
made him embrace who he is and what he could eternally become.
“Yukitaro, once we get out of this, I'll swear an oath of loyalty to you. Believe in this. Believe in
me. Believe in the fact that I will share the load on your back, and I will walk with you, and I will
trust in you and fight at your side and damn all the people who would ever try to stop us. Sons of
delinquents... no, we'll turn the names Adachi and Kido into names to truly be proud of.”
Yukitaro Adachi looks up at Takashi Kido and smiles.
The bars to the door vanish, and he hugs Takashi when he steps through.
Tohru Adachi is running down the azure halls of the Velvet Room’s bars when he finds Ryotaro
Dojima. Ryotaro is sitting in his cell, head in his hands. His shoulders move as if he’s crying, but
no sound is coming out of the cell than the heaves of attempted sobbing.
“Dojima-san,” Tohru says, crouching down on his haunches and lacing a hand around one of the
bars of Dojima’s cell door.
The sound is enough to cease Ryotaro’s silent crying. “Adachi. Just go. Leave me behind.”
Tohru shakes his head. His voice is firm, sharp with resolve: “I’m not leaving you behind.”
Ryotaro looks up with a hauntingly blank expression.
“Nanako is gone. What purpose do I have?” he says, his voice worn from sobbing.
Tohru blinks, staring incredulously.
“Dojima.. She’s not dead.”
Ryotaro shakes his head. His voice seems to be getting more emotionless with every word he says.
“She is. Namatame killed her, and we let him walk free.”
Tohru reels back, staring with wide eyes. “She’s not dead, Dojima-san! I can show you pictures,
don’t you remember what happened? You ordered a stretcher for me when I came back bloody and
beaten, Dojima.. Ryotaro, how do you forget?!”
“Maybe.. You should give up too. Both of us should. It’s better to sit here and forget.”
Tohru grinds his teeth as he lunges against the bars, gripping them tightly.
“This isn’t you! Snap out of it! Now!”
Ryotaro Dojima smiles a fading smile.
“Just forget with me, Tohru Adachi... It will be so easy...”
Tohru pulls back. One of his hands curls into a fist, and punches Ryotaro Dojima in the face right
through the bars.
It’s a sudden movement, one that makes Ryotaro shake his head again. “What... wait...” Ryotaro’s
eyes begin to clear of their fog as the bars disappear, his gaze sharpening.
“... Adachi, did you just punch me in the nose? What the hell?!”
Tohru suddenly pulls close, resting his forehead on Ryotaro’s as he cups the side of Ryotaro’s face
in an oddly tender and concerned action. “Look.. I’m sorry, ok? It was, just.. I’m glad you’re ok.”
Ryotaro pauses, then chuckles soberly.
“I’m glad you’re ok too, Adachi..”
"You remember about Nanako now?"
"Yeah, she's safe. What do you mean, do I remember? She's alive."
Tohru's mouth presses closed, but he says nothing on it and changes the subject instead.
“Hey, Ryotaro, what’d you mean earlier?”
“By what?”
“When you vanished. You were saying ‘Tohru, you idiot, it’s..’ and then you vanished. Who was
it? The person that you cared about the most that you were going to join?”
That gets Ryotaro chuckling again. “It doesn’t matter, Adachi.. It’s all ok now.”
“Not entirely,” Margaret speaks up behind them, and Tohru flinches back from Ryotaro like he’s
been burned. He looks up at the woman.
Margaret’s staring down at Tohru with an uncharacteristically bitter expression, like she’s tasting
something sour in her mouth. Her mouth is twisted, her fists clenched. The next words she says are
spit out with ample venom: “You and the other Thieves still have a god to kill, Jester.”
in the court of the crimson king
Chapter Summary
Name comes from the King Crimson song. This chapter will be up on fanfiction.net
tomorrow. I'll edit out the spacing later on tomorrow and such.
The Phantom Thieves set out to commit deicide.
Chapter Notes
If this chapter seems different, it's because today (5-11-2020) I added a few more edits
to it and fixed the spacing.
I'll also be adding a few new chapters, so if anything seems out of place or unearned,
just know it'll probably be addressed in these future chapters!
The Phantom Thieves of Heart stand in the middle of the Velvet Room. Under the watchful eyes of
Philemon and Igor, they have been plotting out their final attack against the false god known as
Yaldabaoth - gathering together the needed supplies, training for the fight upon which the world
rests, and conversing.
Takashi, for example, is sparring with Yukitaro. Yukitaro swerves around Takashi’s attack, firing
off a burst of lightning from near Takashi. Takashi chuckles, and in one fluid twist of his hips,
kicks Yukitaro right in the face. Yukitaro skids back on his feet, looking up with a bloody nose and
a grin. He wipes his nose free of blood, chuckling.
“Maybe I’ll concede for now..” he says, going up to Takashi and holding up a hand in defeat.
When they shake hands, Yukitaro feels this strange sensation bubble up in him. It’s familiar - the
same as when Kinbote became Enkidu.
“Takashi..” he says, stepping back as he grabs his head.
“Yukitaro, what’s wrong? Yukitaro?!” Takashi rushes forward, moving to support Yukitaro, but
the stern arm of Philemon stops him with soft words: “No, Joker. Observe.”
Blue flame flares up around Yukitaro, and Enkidu appears, outstretching its muscled arms in
delight. It shakes with silent laughter as its body shifts and glows. Upon its head appears a short
crown of sharpened bone, animal claws and twisted metal. Its enormous body slims slightly to a
more sinuous but still muscled one, fur and feathers giving way to slightly hairy skin. Its eyes
glow, showing a distinctly human figure with long, tangled hair. Yukitaro laughs at the feeling,
relishing in it. “This is my new Persona.. What even is it?”
Philemon smiles, walking up to observe it. It chuffs at Philemon, moving forward.
Philemon turns his head towards Yukitaro. “A character from an old book - the Lord of the Jungle,
Tarzan. I’m receiving the distinct impression this won’t be the only Persona evolution we’ll see
today..”
Margaret watches onward from the sidelines. Her lips purse, her head turning away slightly. Her
grip on her book clenches tighter, her gaze flicking from the delighted Yukitaro towards his father.
Tohru appears to be talking with Ryotaro, watching onward with an uncharacteristically soft gaze.
Her grip goes so tight on the book that she can feel the pages crease under her fingers, her eyes
going subtly wide. “It’s all wrong,” she whispers to herself, “this is all wrong.”
As they move to fight Yaldabaoth in his newly risen domain in the real world, Ryotaro stops
Tohru. His grip is tight on Tohru’s arm, his heart seemingly pounding out of his chest.
“Tohru..” Ryotaro breathes.
“There’s something I need to tell you,” Ryotaro begins.
Tohru raises an eyebrow and says “Go on?”
Ryotaro’s face goes red as he bites his lip. “You’d better not die on me today, because, well.. I..”
“You what?” Tohru prompts. He stares right into Ryotaro’s eyes.
He can see home there - the ceramic mugs on the Dojima coffee table, the sound of the Junes
commercial jingle, the warm winter meals from Aiya’s or Junes laid out there. The very thought of
it makes his shoulders slump.
“If we don’t get out of this.. I..”
“Just spit it out, Dojima-san.”
Ryotaro’s breath hitches, and he closes his eyes tight before he turns to look at Tohru with a
determined expression. “It was you, Tohru. It is you. You’ve been.. You’ve been there for me.
You’ve been my sanctuary.”
Tohru goes silent, pale as a sheet. His face is drawn in a wide expression, mouth agape.
It’s Takashi that drags him out of the Velvet Room by the hand - along with an oddly quiet
Yukitaro - but Ryotaro knows he understands.
The white-hot flare in his chest, and the way his Persona shifts to meet the new declaration he has
made, shows him he made the right choice.
Once they get up Yaldabaoth’s Domain, the fight against Yaldabaoth himself - even with the
ample healing and resources given to them by the Velvet Room - is no slouch. Yaldabaoth cuts a
rather horrendous figure; made up of sharp, jagged geometries, it stares down each and every one
of the Thieves with nothing short of concentrated spite. It holds many arms, a swirling halo around
its head.
Their new Personas help, the ones they gain during the fight.
Take Ryotaro’s new Persona, Sarutahiko. A bipedal wolf-man, clad in traditional daimyo armor
and holding a Japanese broadsword. Its neck is covered in all sorts of traditional amulets and
ruler’s regalia. When it laughs, smoke and fire and lightning pour from its jaws in a terrifying
symphony. It leaps up at one of Yaldabaoth’s many arms and bellows out a black cascade of
thunder, shattering the arm altogether.
Yaldabaoth shakes slightly, and then bellows out the sort of words preceding a massacre:
THAT IS IT… I WILL NOT HOLD BACK ANY LONGER… YOU SHALL ALL HIT YOUR LIMIT,
STARTING NOW.
Its thin and spider-like arms lift up, an emanation of energy beginning to form in its grasp.
The Phantom Thieves of Heart all collectively brace themselves, both Takashi’s team and Tohru’s
alike.
The energy that launches out indeed sends them to their very limit. All at once, the Thieves fall to
their knees. They’ve already been healing up as best as they can, but their injuries are grave and the
attack has done them no good favors. Makoto spits up blood, coughing. Yukitaro trembles, eyes
haunted. Ryuji hisses, grabbing the gash along his chest with wide eyes. Ryotaro’s breath has
become even more labored than usual.
But Tohru Adachi pulls out his phone, fumbling with it.
“Electronics.. don’t work in this world.. dumbass!” Takashi hisses, staring at Tohru. “Now put it
away! We have to.. We have to do something, or we’re going to..”
“What does it LOOK like I’m doing? I’m trying to contact them, the Velvet Room, Margaret,
Philemon.. We had a deal, we had a plan!”
“WHAT? And you didn’t bring this up at the plotting meeting?” Ann snaps.
Tohru smiles one of his venomously passive-aggressive grins. “I didn’t even think we were going
to have to use it..”
Ryotaro lets out a sharp exhale of breath as he yells, in a familiar disgruntled tone, “ADACHI!
WE’RE LITERALLY ABOUT TO DIE AND YOU LEAVE THIS OUT?”
“Just let me do this..” He texts the words to Margaret, the ones he’d agreed upon as the codeword
for this little contingency plan of his - Fire, walk with me.
Margaret receives the message. The Velvet Room does not discriminate between how messages are
sent, only that they are conveyed. She shivers, stumbling into the wall. “Margaret,” Igor asks,
“what troubles you so?”
At that moment, something snaps inside her, and she throws her book from her hands into a wall.
She grabs both sides of her head, grinding her teeth.
“It is not as it should be. Nothing is as it should be. Not this scenario. Not the people inside it. And
especially not the Jester. His influence, the ways in which Philemon has assisted.. It is a perversion
of the highest order, Master! The Jester holds memories he should not, acts as he should not, acts in
ways unnatural. Even how he influences others makes them act in the most uncharacteristic
ways!”
She grips her hair, throwing her head back. “And he asks me to break the laws of my station for
him! This damnable Fool is nothing but a turncoat among the court, poison inside the bloodstream
corrupting everything I know, even up to humanity’s own embodiment of virtue! No, I will not
assist in his plan, I will not assist him in anything!”
Igor looks behind her, eyes ballooning wide. “Margaret..”
“NO! No, you will not dissuade me from this. For the sake of Narukami, for the sake of my dearest
siblings, I will cast away my station if Philemon himself dares command me to assist that
wretched, hungry creature that seems to dominate people’s minds and souls so utterly!”
Igor goes white as the sun. “M-Margaret, behind you.” She bares her teeth, slamming her hands
down on the table. She thrusts her face into Igor’s personal space, bloodshot eyes and sharpened
nails. “WHAT. IS. IT.”
She whirls around, and the pressure from the room seems to weigh heavier on her shoulders than
ever before. Teeth bared and eyes livid, she stares into the even more horrific force of an absolutely
infuriated Philemon.
The air about him chills her skin so thoroughly she swears she’s getting frostbite.
His gaze stares down at her with unspoken invectives and damnations so potent her breath cuts
itself off in her throat. There is something awe-inducing about it, inspiring such terrifying anger in
the master of her master.
“I strip you of your position, Margaret. I want nothing more than to see you out of my sight.”
Her body begins to shake. Tears begin to flow from her eyes as she tries to grab at his hands,
whimpering excuses, but one gesture from him and she finds herself frozen in place.
All he says are simple words made chillingly cold by his very presence: “I cannot afford you
standing in the way of my plan to subdue the Crawling Chaos.”
He picks up the book and for one moment, the Velvet Room glows so bright it nearly unspools
itself from the sheer energy Philemon has emitted. Margaret falls to her knees and watches in utter
horror. People are contacted, plans are set in motion, and all at once, Philemon achieves what
Margaret could not.
Tohru’s hands shake. They have been dodging further attacks from Yaldabaoth. It has been five
minutes. His eyes are eerily calm given the horrifying situation, and the sinking in realization that
the Velvet Room will not help him.
The Velvet Room will not help him - his plan has failed. Those words echo in his head, and he
finds himself falling to his knees with laughter that grows ever louder.
Ryotaro pauses, running over to him and trying to place a hand on his shoulder. “Tohru, what’s
wrong..”
Tohru turns on him with hungry eyes - yellow eyes, eyes he stared at Yu Narukami with in anger
and hatred and fear - and he snarls out: “SHUT UP! SHUT UP, SHUT UP, GET THE FUCK
AWAY FROM ME! YOU IDIOTIC WHORE!”
Quick as a flash he pulls out a gun, placing the barrel to Ryotaro’s forehead, and in an instant many
of the others in the Thieves are dodging Yaldabaoth’s attacks to run over to Tohru. “A-Adachi-san,
stop this!” Takashi yells, but Tohru turns the gun on him.
Tohru’s voice comes out wrong - not exactly that of a Shadow’s, but wrong in that it’s filled with a
twinge of anger too potent: “My plan failed, Takashi.. My plan failed, so what good is this all?
We’ll all die here. Why not die by my hand, quick and easy, instead of a god’s?”
Ryotaro stares into Tohru’s eyes, taking a step closer. “Tohru, this isn’t you..”
Tohru fires off a shot right at his feet. “Don’t.. fucking test me. I’ll do it. I’ll kill you all.”
Ryuji is the one to point it out: “Uh, guys? I think the floor is..”
Tohru looks down. The floor under them appears to be taking on a familiar swirling pattern, the
kind he’s seen over and over..
Under them, a portal is forming.
Tohru Adachi looks up, then down, then back up again.. and then he throws his head up towards
the heavens with a smile, calling out in utterly demented glee: “THANK YOU, PHILEMON!”
It’s not just the Thieves who fall into this portal, but Yaldabaoth himself.
As a matter of fact, Yaldabaoth can sense the instant change in the air, the feeling as if his power
has been greatly dampened, the way the skies shift from a normal hue to a bloody red.
When his perception clears, he finds himself surrounded by a throng of Persona users - not just the
Thieves, but two more groups, each as strong as the Thieves if not more. He is in the distorted
facsimile of a town - the town of Yaso-inaba.
As they’re fighting their way up Yaldabaoth’s Palace, Tohru had mentally reviewed his impulsive
plan. He’d received everybody’s contacts in his phone - all of the people he knows from the
Phantom Rebellion. He’d realized the Metaverse manifests incredibly similar to the Midnight
Channel, what with how often the famous manifest Palaces inside it. He’d known the complete,
utter control he held over Magatsu-Inaba like the back of his hand.
Yaldabaoth looks upon the throng of Persona-users, and in the crowd he sees Tohru Adachi - he
feels Tohru Adachi’s energy. Tohru has gained his new Persona, Magatsu-Izanagi-no-Okami, and
right now he’s riding the high. Tohru Adachi looks that god in the eyes - a king in his domain,
forcing a god to their metaphorical knees and commanding them to kiss the king’s ring, go right
ahead.
Tohru Adachi chuckles. Yaldabaoth knows he’s been more than outplayed at that moment - he’s
been put in checkmate.
Tohru throws his head back and makes the vital command: “SHADOW OPERATIVES,
INVESTIGATION TEAM, PHANTOM THIEVES.. THREE! TWO! ONE! FIRE!”
Yaldabaoth can’t even muster up the power to scream when the concentrated, most powerful
attacks of that throng hit him, tearing his very life away. Someone must have put him to this someone must have placed him in this very position.
But it’s too late for Yaldabaoth, the pawn amidst all pawns, and he knows that clearer than ever.
He lets out a bellow as his very essence is ripped apart in Magatsu-Inaba: “I WAS CHEATED.. I
WAS PLAYED…!”
And as the corpse of a god falls, his body dissolves into a torrent of black butterflies. They surge
up into the air, the wicked laughter of something further sinking through the air. The minute it hits
Tohru’s ears, holding the familiar snake-rattle quality of Not-Takuto, he knows this will not be the
end of it, this will never be the end of it.
They are thrust from both the Midnight Channel and the Metaverse, ejected onto the streets of
Shibuya. They all seem to fall in a heap, Operative, Investigator and Thief alike all falling on their
feet.
When they realize what happened, there is celebration. People hug each other, kiss each other in
those streets.
Tohru Adachi and Ryotaro Dojima, for example, look each other right in the eyes after Ryotaro’s
helped Tohru to his feet.
“Tohru,” Ryotaro begins, but it’s cut off by Tohru grabbing Ryotaro by the shoulders and pulling
him into a kiss on the lips, a kiss so intense and all-consuming Ryotaro can’t help but melt into it.
Yukitaro Adachi finds Takashi Kido in the crowd. He’s looking up at the sky, chuckling slightly.
“Hey, Takashi.. Before we fought Yaldabaoth, you made me a promise. We had a deal.”
“I suppose we did, huh.” Takashi looks down, clearing his throat. He smiles a little, turning
towards Yukitaro.
“Well, how about this. I'll make my promise to you here and now." Takashi takes out his Thieves'
knife, slashing his palm and slashing Yukitaro's just as quickly.
Yukitaro squeaks. "HEY! What was that for-"
Takashi puts their palms together. "I've bled for you, you've bled for me. You and I, Adachi and
Kido... we're forever going to be bound together."
Yukitaro chuckles. "What was it?"
"I am thou, thou art I," they say together, and the two flash smiles at each other, brighter than the
sun and the moon.
Finale
Chapter Summary
Our story comes to a close for now.
Chapter Notes
I'll be editing this chapter later with end-notes stating things about potential sequel
plans and such, my thoughts about writing this fic, and more.
My apologies if this chapter seems a little underwhelming for the ending.
To all of you readers who stuck with me in the writing of this story - DGShoe,
TheTrueOverlordBear, and the wonderful patrons of Snap's server especially - Thank
you for sticking with me and this story. And thank you for getting me through this
school year, supporting this story even when chapter updates seemed few and far
between. It means a great deal indeed to me, more than I can ever convey to you in
words.
Please enjoy: the Finale of Jester, Meet Your Son, The Moon.
See the end of the chapter for more notes
A few weeks later..
Takuto Maruki stares at his case files. He’s been hired at Shujin Academy as their new counselor meant to help all the victims of Suguru Kamoshida’s abuse heal from their mental trauma.
The patient he’s seeing right now, in particular, seems to have taken the brunt of Kamoshida’s
attention.
Yukitaro Adachi - formerly known as Yuuki Mishima.
Yukitaro seems to have had a very… colorful few months, as far as Takuto can tell. He’d found out
his father was a serial killer - oh, Tohru Adachi! Takuto still remembered being rather interested in
Adachi's case, even putting in several requests to speak with the man during his jail sentence. All of
the requests had been denied, but Takuto still found himself coming back to the case from time to
time.
Back on topic - Yukitaro's mother was one of the murder victims. Yukitaro himself had fallen in
with a rather interesting group, the former delinquent Takashi Kido and Takashi's motley crew of
friends. And Yukitaro had even enlisted the aid of people like Futaba Sakura in running the Phansite, the site where the infamous Phantom Requiem had begun.
By the spirit of the law, the boy should be in jail for treason against the Japanese government due
to that last point. Yet here Yukitaro sits, as calm and placid as a smooth stone.
“So, would you rather I call you Mishima or Adachi?”
Yukitaro smiles slightly. “The latter. I’ve, well... I’ve been through a lot of... a lot of shit... and
done a lot of sorting out in order to wear that name with pride.”
Takuto leans forward, adjusting his glasses slightly. “Would you care to elaborate?”
“Finding out I was the son of a serial killer and knowing the name I’d gone by wasn’t my real
one... I was still the same person, personality-wise and all that, but it really made me sort out my
identity and who I truly am.”
He looks up at Takuto with a fire to his eyes, one that makes Takuto’s mouth open slightly with
surprise. “You seem to be a rather determined boy… who would you say helped you out with that
the most?”
“My dad - my real dad, Tohru Adachi, and my friend Takashi Kido.”
Takuto raises an eyebrow, nodding as he continues to jot down notes. The boy sitting in front of
him seems nothing like the boy Kasumi’s told him about meeting online. The boy Kasumi
described was timid, shy, and anxious to no end. Yet this boy seems bold, bright and beyond
determined in whatever he wants to set his mind to.
Takuto hums before he looks up.
“Could you.. Would you mind telling me the path you took to get to this mental shift?”
Yukitaro cracks a wide grin - he knows he’s gonna have to withhold and switch around a lot of
details, but he’s willing to play ball. “Sure thing.”
As Yukitaro’s walking home from that day’s therapy, he gets a phone call from a contact in his
phone under the name “Crow-ling in my Skin.”
Yukitaro chuckles, taking the call. There’s not even a shake in his hands when Goro Akechi is the
one that picks up. “What’s your reason for calling, Crow?” Yukitaro hums, waiting for the
response on the other end.
What he gets is a sigh of reply.
“Yuuki..”
“Yukitaro. I told you to call me that.”
“Tell your new father to stop cutting my hair so roughly.”
Yukitaro can hear Dojima’s comments to “quit your grumbling, Goro, it looks fine” in the
background, and he grins even wider.
“That can’t be the only reason you called, right?”
“It wasn’t my only motive for calling, yes. I think it should be fairly obvious why.”
“... No? It isn’t? I’d.. actually like you to tell me why?”
He hears Goro slam his fist down on the table.
“Yukitaro Adachi, I’m.. sorry for what I did. That’s what I called to say, and to.. damn you, you
idiotic old country hick, Dojima, stop trimming the back of my hair like that!”
“If you’re going to be raised in this family,” Yukitaro can hear Dojima say, “we’re going to be
teaching you some manners, since you seem to be a wild little one-eyed brat with a clear lack of
them.”
That makes Yukitaro do a spit-take. “Wait, you’re going to be part of our family?! You’re going to
be my step-brother?!”
“That’s what I was calling to tell you. Your father has graciously offered to hide me, ridding me of
my former appearance and giving me a fresh start in the world.. No longer will Goro Akechi exist
in the eyes of common society. In his place will be.. a member of the Adachi-Dojima household.”
Yukitaro can almost hear the weariness in Goro’s tone at that last statement.
“Anyway, Yukitaro, I called because I wanted suggestions for codenames. We need a name I can
use outside of the household, because calling me Akechi would give me away almost instantly.”
“I don’t know - something with a K, like Kazuma or Karasu or Kazushige..”
“Kazuma Adachi has a ring to it,” Dojima remarks.
Goro Akechi remarks “... that’s going to be my codename outside the household, isn’t it.”
“It is now, bro.” Yukitaro chuckles.
“Excuse me, what did you just call me?”
“Sorry, gotta go, bye bye! I’ve got to see Takashi off from Leblanc, his dad’s visiting.” Yukitaro
smiles wide as he moves to hang up.
“Do not hang up and leave me with your other father..”
“Our other father now, Akechi. Our other father.”
And with that, Yukitaro hangs up as he swings into Leblanc. The place is quiet, his dad sitting at
the bar talking excitedly with Sojiro as Takashi Kido himself sits at a booth with his bags packed.
“Come on, Yukitaro, catch a seat. My dad should be here any minute now.”
“He should?” Yukitaro asks, but he takes a seat across from Takashi.
“Yeah. He should." Takashi takes a drink of coffee.
"Man,” Takashi sighs, “this time passed so fast and yet it feels like a total eternity ago I stepped
foot in this cafe for the first time. Weird how time flies like that, huh?”
“It really is weird. Remember when Kamoshida was still causing trouble? I was such an anxious
disaster back then..” Yukitaro shakes his head as he sips his tea.
Takashi playfully shoves Yukitaro in the shoulder, smiling. “You weren’t that bad, I promise.”
“Hey, that still implies I was bad!”
Tohru smiles as he lounges at the bar. “That’s my boy,” Tohru hums.
The ring of the door opening jolts them all out of their thoughts.
Every Persona-user in the room can sense Takashi’s father entering the room before they see him,
the sheer aura of the man’s Persona a pervasive pressure that makes even Tohru Adachi flinch. The
heels of the man’s leather shoes - business shoes - click against the wood floors as he enters,
cutting a sharp figure.
Reiji Kido might be pushing 60, but he’s aged incredibly well - grey hairs on his temples are the
only indication of his real age, his face still as sharp and intimidating as ever. He wears a formal
purple business suit, the smile on his face only adding on to the cold demeanor he puts on.
Tohru Adachi might be practiced at his Persona-using, but he’s not arrogant enough to not
recognize a man of power - and this adult Persona-user practically breathes power.
Takashi stands up and smirks, walking up to Reiji with his hands in his pockets before patting Reiji
on the shoulder.
“Hey, Pops.”
“Good to see you too, kiddo.” Reiji ruffles Takashi’s hair, chuckling slightly - and his demeanor
almost softens a little as he stares at his kid, his smile a little warmer. Takashi sputters, trying to
push his dad’s hand away. “Hey, hey, not the hair, not the hair, pops..” Reiji laughs at that before
he looks back up at Tohru and Yukitaro.
Reiji nods at Takashi before stepping closer to Tohru and Yukitaro, pointing fingers between the
two. “So you must be the Adachi boys my son told me so much about - the ex-serial killer and his
kid, the coding wonder.”
Yukitaro shrinks a little into himself. “I-I mean, like, maybe Futaba fits that description better than
I do, I'm not the b-best at coding-”
Tohru stares Reiji dead in the eyes.
“You’re a Persona-user too, aren’t you? My kid taught me how to sense Personas.”
Reiji’s eyebrows shoot up. “Damn, you don’t beat around the bush, do you. Not even with..”
Reiji points at Sojiro, who shrugs.
“Trust me, I’ve known about this Persona thing for a while now,” Sojiro sighs. “Perks of your
daughter getting tangled up in this stuff.”
Reiji looks back at Tohru. Tohru just cracks a grin. “Adult Persona-users, right?”
"Right," Reiji comments as he smirks back.
"So," Takashi says, "I hope you two get along well."
They talk a bit more, all of them do, before Takashi leaves. Tohru’s sure to get Reiji’s phone
number in his cellphone. As Takashi leaves, Tohru gets a particular look on his face.
“Hey,” Yukitaro sighs, “Dad, talk to me, what’re you thinking?”
“First of all, his Persona was the same kind as the one that turned me into a goddamn rat in
Futaba’s Palace. Second of all..”
Tohru chuckles, a sort of chuckle that has Sojiro squinting and going “Not another one of your
little schemes, Adachi.”
It’s later on - a day or two later - that Tohru and Yukitaro take a train down to Inaba.
They walk to the graveyard, Tohru with a bottle of expensive sake in hand and Yukitaro holding a
little bowl of rice.
“Your mother had her own struggles, you know.”
“Yeah.” Yukitaro says, sighing. “I bet she did. I looked up stuff about her, wanting to find out
more, but it was all fansites and...”
“Fetish shit?”
Yukitaro nods, and when he looks back at Tohru, it’s with pleading eyes.
“Can you just tell me a little more about her? Anything at all?”
Tohru pauses, stopping still at the cemetery entrance. “What, you want to ask me about her?”
“You loved her enough to, well..” Yukitaro gestures to himself. “For me to happen.”
Tohru goes quiet again as they start walking.
Then he shakes his head and goes: “She and I were mutualistic. She was a live wire, and I was the
conductor. I enabled a lot - a lot - of her worst impulses, but I also saw some of the best in her. She
loved teppanyaki, she loved cracking jokes, she loved green M&Ms and she loved horror movies and she was always on the move. She was selfish in the best of ways, always taking for herself
when it came to food or sex or even attention, and I loved that so much about her. Because I was
that hungry too, and hunger calls to hunger. She was, just... just a perfect match to me in every way.
It's not like I was gonna marry her or anything, because marriage is a sham and a lie that society
insists is necessary for meaningful love, but if I was ever going to marry a girl, it would have been
her. I, just.. I dunno, kid. I can say for certain is that she loved you - she does love you, even still.”
They stop right at her grave.
Just seeing the words “Mayumi Yamano” carved into the headstone is enough for Yukitaro to start
crying. “Hey, mom..” he says softly.
“Leave the bottle for her. We’ll dump some out onto the ground.”
As Tohru pours some out and Yukitaro leaves the bowl for her, the two feel strangely freer than
before - like a weight’s been lifted off of their shoulders.
“You know, kid..”
“What?” Yukitaro asks, looking up.
“It’s funny. It only took dying for me to realize this, but while I never felt freer with anybody else
for a long while than with your mother, you and Dojima…”
“Just get to the point.”
Tohru chuckles, looking up at Inaba’s skies. “You two waste too much time on me. Why?”
Yukitaro can’t help but respond: “Because we care, you knucklehead.”
The laughter that comes out of Tohru’s mouth echoes in the air, resonating.
For Tohru Adachi, Yukitaro Adachi, and Ryotaro Dojima, this is the truth - a home found in each
other, a freedom found in bonds, a series of events forged and made anew, a Jester ascended to the
ranks of Fools, a Moon risen golden in the skies, an Emperor ruling with a regent at his side…
For the three, this is their sanctuary - a kingdom risen from a Jester meeting his son, the Moon.
Chapter End Notes
Damn, where do I even begin?
For starters, you guys just read the equivalent of 200+ pages in a single Google Doc,
which is what I wrote this story on.
That's the length of a full novel - much longer than I ever, EVER expected this fanfic
to grow. I was so afraid I'd lose motivation on it, but I kept going. All of your input,
comments and more really helped me push this fanfic forward to something fucking
amazing that y'all can read from this point onward. Thank you guys so much.
Now, the question many of you might be asking: "What are your plans for the sequel?"
There is a bonus chapter of sorts I plan to publish after this one that's sort of, well..
If I do end up writing the sequel, either the Full-Length or Vignettes, it'll be a cool setup and foreshadowing of what's to come with our three main protagonists, Adachi,
Dojima and Yukitaro.
I'll show off little tastes of the plots people voted they most wanted to see, from
Adachi's next Plan to Dojima's investigation to one of the three main villains I had
planned for the plot.
If I don't end up writing the sequel, it'll just be a cool little look at What Could Have
Been.
Which, well.. there are three things keeping me writing that full-length sequel.
a.) It's a big-ass plan. Three main villains, characters from all over the Persona
franchise included, and some definite "taking canon out back and shooting it in the
head." Unsure how well that would go down compared to this.
b.) I'm afraid I might lose motivation. The fact that I pulled this off is a fucking
miracle and I feel like I'd need multiple people helping to keep me motivated to keep
working on it.
c.) I just don't know if there's even any reader interest for it. So, if you ARE interested
in me writing out the sequel, I'd suggest you make yourself heard and known - please.
But it is a genuinely badass concept and I do want to write it down even if I have to do
it in little Vignettes and shit.
Again, thank you all for reading, commenting, sharing, making fan-art, whatever you
people did, it all warms my heart.
Epilogue...?
Chapter Summary
Let's put it this way:
The story itself fully ended at the Finale chapter. You can stop there if you'd like.
This is merely an extra chapter showing off some plans for the sequel.
If the sequel comes to pass, take this as a huge symbol of the stuff I have planned for
this breathtakingly fucking big sequel plot - though, you don't have to take this as
canon at all.
If I end up not writing the sequel, then it's just a fun noncanon little reminder of What
Could Have Been.
So it's Schrödinger's Epilogue! :D
A few months later..
“Hey, Yukitaro, your shoes are untied.”
Kaoru Iwai says it lightly, not a care in the world as he’s walking with Nanako and Yukitaro to
their home. Yukitaro squints. “Wait, I know I tied..” He looks down to, sure enough, find his
shoelaces tied together in a neat little bow.
“Wait, I didn’t tie them like that…!” he squeaks, but he’s already falling to the ground.
Nanako laughs and catches his wrist before he falls, pulling him back up.
“There we go, Little Bro.”
Yukitaro goes “thank you” before he starts sputtering at Nanako, brow furrowing. “Wait, Nanako,
why do you keep calling me that?”
Nanako pauses before her face splits in a wide grin. “It’s because I already have a ‘Big Bro,’ you
sillyhead, and we’re the same age.”
“Then why am I Little Bro?!” Yukitaro sputters, while he indignantly gestures to himself.
Nanako stands up a little straighter. “Because I’m taller than you are, that’s why.”
Kaoru watches the two bickering with a bit of fascination. They’re really quite like their dads when
they talk to each other, complete with Nanako occasionally knocking Yukitaro around a little.
Kaoru just shakes his head. They act like this at school, too - at least, from what he’s seen sitting
across from them at the lunch table.
He jogs up to the front door of the Adachi household, knocking on the door as Yukitaro and
Nanako continue to bicker.
“Uh… Adachi-san! Dojima-san! We’re here!” Kaoru calls out.
Dojima’s voice replies “Come in!”
Yukitaro runs up, gently unlocking the door with his key and guiding them all inside.
The Adachi-Dojima household - newly renovated, with signs of being lived in and loved in - seems
to be a lot warmer atmosphere-wise than ever before. With Ryotaro visiting more and more often,
he’s brought some of his own things and touches to the household’s decor.
Pictures of the Dojima family now decorate the walls. Stuff like Tohru and Ryotaro out at festivals
with a younger Nanako, or a picture of one of their Sunday dinners with Yu Narukami. It makes
Kaoru smile.
When the kids enter the kitchen area, they’re greeted with the sight of Iwai, Ryotaro and Tohru
cracking jokes. Iwai’s got a cup of coffee in his hands, taking a few sips. Tohru’s got an amused
little grin on his face, the kind that makes his mouth quirk up at the corners mischievously. And
Ryotaro’s staring at Tohru with soft eyes and relaxed brows, only snapping out of his daze when he
sees the kids enter.
Nanako smiles. “Daaaaaad. We’re back home.”
Iwai hums, taking one last sip of coffee with a satisfied look on his face. “Damn, Adachi, you’ve
gotten good at coffee-making. … I’d better be off. Kaoru, let’s get going - you can text your
friends later.”
Kaoru nods, waving and saying his goodbyes before exiting with Kaoru.
Nanako sets her backpack down.
Ryotaro smiles. “How was your school day today, Nanako?”
“It went,” she sighs. “Miss Sachihime gave me a lot of homework today. I’m going to try and study
a bit more - I want to get my grades up a bit more, 'cause they’re good, but they can be better.”
Ryotaro’s smile finally turns into a grin as he goes “That’a’girl.”
Tohru seems to be a bit upbeat, too - the way his fingers drum on his thighs gives it away.
He catches Yukitaro’s arm. “Hey, kid,” he whispers, “lean down, I’ve got to tell you something.”
Yukitaro squints. Regardless, he leans down so his dad can whisper in his ear.
Tohru’s smile turns positively devilish as he goes “I’ve got a surprise for us later tonight.”
Yukitaro shakes his head, pulling himself back up. “Sure thing, dad.”
He makes his way down to his room. It’s become a familiar path for him, the path to his room. He
passes by Akechi’s room - Kazuma’s, he reminds himself.
Kazuma himself opens up the door as Yukitaro comes by. His short-cut, darker-brown dyed hair
and green contact make him look a good amount more awkward, and the eyepatch he's wearing
really tops off the awkwardness of his whole appearance.
His voice is deadpan as he goes “I’m watching you, Yukitaro.”
“Sure,” Yukitaro hums as he walks into his room. He does a spit-take when he sees Kazuma’s
glass eye perched on his bed, staring him right in the eye. He screams, throwing his backpack to
the ground in his panic and accidentally dropping it on his foot.
“AKECHI - fuck, fuck, fuck, that hurts.. what the hell is this?!”
Yukitaro can hear Kazuma laughing from the other room like some sort of twisted villain.
“Priceless,” Kazuma wheezes, “ priceless! ”
Yukitaro leans against the doorframe to his room, grabbing his hurt foot and groaning in pain. As
he leans, his gaze goes around the familiar lines of his room - the heavy blackout curtains, the dull
glow of the holographic lamp on his nightstand and the glow-in-the-dark stars on his wall - straight
to the unexpected sight.
His closet door is open. He knows he shut it before he left home today to go to school - he always
does. He blinks, leaning his head out slightly. “Hey, did you mess with my closet?”
Kazuma pauses at that. “No. Why so?”
“It’s open.”
He goes to inspect - and he finds something right at the door-frame he’d tucked away in his closet a
month or two ago.
Sitting there was his familiar magic tome prop that he’d used in the Metaverse, along with a sticky
note with his father’s handwriting.
The note read Get ready, we’re going into the television tonight.
It’s a little late at night, when Nanako is “asleep”, that Yukitaro hears a knock at his door.
He won’t lie - he’s been waiting for this ever since he read the note. The thought of going back
into that world of Shadows has him thrilled down to his core.
He knows Ryotaro and his father have been using the Television World to travel to Inaba from
Tokyo and vice versa, but this is the first time Yukitaro himself has been in it since the day his
father killed a god.
Yukitaro gets out of bed, getting dressed and grabbing his magic tome. He smiles, opening the
door. Ryotaro’s waiting for him, face determined.
“I can’t wait. Why’re we going in this time? Are we going to fight Shadows?” Yukitaro finds
himself struggling to keep his voice down, he’s so excited. He knows he has to, though - Nanako
waking up to see them going into the television is something Ryotaro wouldn’t be too pleased
about.
Ryotaro shakes his head. “... well, your dad got another idea from those weird dreams of his.
You’ll see.”
Yukitaro nods, going to the living room where Tohru waits. Tohru himself chuckles. “C’mon,
we’ve got guests. Let’s get going,” Tohru urges.
And with that, he crawls into the television.
His hand extends out a moment later. Ryotaro shivers, taking Tohru’s hand.
It’s weird, but Yukitaro can almost feel Tohru smile against the screen as he pulls Ryotaro in.
Yukitaro comes closer, waiting for the hand to re-emerge. It takes a few seconds, but Tohru’s hand
extends once more. This time, Yukitaro takes it.
He feels a disorienting shift around him, the air turning cold and his vision becoming shrouded in
fog. In the span of a few blinks, Yukitaro’s vision clears up - just as his mask appears on his face.
He looks down at his outfit. It’s shifted to his Phantom Thief outfit, but with a few changes - as if
it’s been upgraded, just like his Persona’s ascension from Enkidu to Tarzan.
Both of his fathers have upgraded Phantom Thief outfits as well, truly embodying the shifts in their
rebellious selves. While Ryotaro’s satisfied smile is interesting enough to see, Tohru’s grin truly
does make him look like the legendary Phantom Thief he’s become.
Tohru leads them down the path all the way to the “central hub” of the Midnight Channel, where a
group of people are gathered.
The first people he sees waiting for them are Yu Narukami, his partner Yosuke Hanamura, and a
person Yukitaro recognizes as Naoto Shirogane, the first Detective Prince.
There’s also another trio Yukitaro recognizes from that fateful day in Magatsu-Inaba - a shirtless
white-haired man, a long-haired woman in a long fur coat, and a dark-looking man with long
pulled back hair. As far as he remembers, they’re some of the main members of the Shadow
Operatives - Akihiko Sanada, their leader Mitsuru Kirijo, and Shinjiro Aragaki.
“So,” Mitsuru says with a clap of her hands, “the god-killer himself makes an appearance.”
Tohru chuckles. “It’s good to meet you more formally, Kirijo-san. Sanada-san, Aragaki-san, it’s
good to see you both too.”
Yu Narukami stares at Tohru with intense eyes. “Adachi-san, you wouldn’t bring us all together
like this unless it was for a reason. What is that reason?”
Tohru’s gaze goes to Ryotaro before he walks closer to the center. “Well, a little butterfly or two
might’ve given me an idea, a few words might’ve been exchanged…”
Narukami immediately seems to tense up at that.
“And, to put it bluntly, I’ve gathered you all here for a proposal, one I’ve discussed with the leader
of the Thieves and a few others.”
Mitsuru cocks an eyebrow. “Go on.”
“... The Phantom Thieves will disband, but in its place could be something else.” Tohru pauses for
dramatic effect, drinking in the reactions at that news.
He continues: “I’ve brought you all here tonight to lay out this: what if us Persona-user groups
fused into one bigger organization? Something that’s not the Thieves, not the Investigation Team,
not the Operatives, but something that blends them all in. Something with the athletics of the
Thieves, the cleverness of the Investigation Team, and the skill of the Shadow Operatives.
Something that brings together all those who, in the words of a certain someone I know, ‘wear the
mask of a Persona to face the world’s hardships’ into one group united against the bigger threats.”
Naoto is quick to chime in “What kind of threats?”
Tohru goes silent, waving a hand somewhat dismissively. “You know. Stuff like Izanami. Nyx.
That thing we killed a few months ago that masqueraded as God.”
There’s a thick silence that falls over them all. Glances are exchanged. Unspoken arguments hang
in the air, swinging like swords. Finally, Yu speaks up again.
“Why are you suggesting this? What do you stand to gain from it all?”
Tohru’s lop-sided, somewhat ugly smile looks a lot darker with his mask on.
“I’ve just got a hunch it’ll be a lot more useful than you’ll think later on. Call it detective’s
intuition. Or, rather… ex -detective’s intuition, heh heh. Seriously, though, you all heard that thing
bellowing when we killed it. ‘I’ve been played,’ or something to that effect. And something makes
me think it wasn’t just being tricked by me he was referring to...”
“We’ll do it,” Yosuke blurts, and Yu turns around with a shocked look.
Yosuke pauses, looking around. “What? It’s a plausible plan, even though it’s coming from a guy I
hate. And besides, won’t it help your Wild Card ability, partner?”
Yu sighs. His shoulders slump at that. “... you’re not wrong.”
“Yeah. Naoto, are you ok with it?”
“As long as we don’t serve under Adachi’s direct control, then yes. I believe I’m alright with this
arrangement.”
Yu looks up. “Then consider the Investigation Team part of your ‘organization,’ Adachi-san.”
Tohru nods as he looks at the Shadow Operatives. They seem to be whispering amongst
themselves. Shinjiro’s eyes haven’t left Tohru ever since he walked in. Finally, their whispering
ceases, and Mitsuru smiles.
“A group of those who ‘wear the mask of a Persona to face the world’s hardships,’ hm? Consider
the Shadow Operatives involved - and I suggest a name for this group.”
“Yeah?”
The minute the word leaves Mitsuru’s lips, it hangs in the air, and at once it seems as if a kingdom
has sprouted up from the ash.
“Masquerade.”
Ryotaro nods. “I like the name.”
“Then it’s settled,” Tohru goes.
“From this day on, we are all part of Masquerade. And let it be on the record…”
His grin gets wider.
“The founders were Mitsuru Kirijo, Yu Narukami, and Tohru Adachi.”
Philemon watches the scene from the Velvet Room. He can’t fight back the slight grin that spreads
on his face when Tohru declares the formation of Masquerade. “He appears to be putting his
alternate universe memories to good use, for once..” he hums, watching the scene with pride.
There are footsteps behind him. He senses the arrival before he turns to look upon the figure - said
figure's arrivals in Philemon's domain are always as subtle as a bull smashing into glassworks.
“Philemon… you knew I would come eventually. Where are the place settings? Where are your
proper greetings for a guest?”
Philemon’s lips press together in distaste. “Nyarlathotep. It is not a pleasure to look upon you,
Crawling Chaos.”
The Crawling Chaos known as Nyarlathotep stands there, dressed in an all too familiar skin - the
body he wore during their last conflict, that of an older man. His eyes gleam inhuman in his outfit.
He chuckles at Philemon’s displeased reaction.
“Tohru Adachi. That is your champion, Philemon? Truly? The punch-clock, practiced ex-serial
killer turned parent?”
“No. Not just him. It is Ryotaro Dojima as well, and Yukitaro Adachi, and his newly formed
organization of Persona-users that shall be a steadfast order against your brandished chaos.”
Nyarlathotep pauses. Then he throws his head back and laughs, a rattlesnake’s hiss of a laugh that
slithers unpleasantly down Philemon’s ears. “Your pride still smarts from that last confrontation
of ours, I can already tell! To think, the embodiment of humanity’s virtue is so determined to
beat me more decisively this time that he’ll put his truth in the skin of a serial killer!”
Philemon’s hands clench into fists. “If that is what I have to do to beat your influence back, yes.”
Nyarlathotep stares Philemon right in the eyes. “Well, Philemon. Very well. If you’re going to
take this game seriously for once, making more decisive moves, then so shall I.”
Philemon stares back, his eyes boiling like a sun-drenched desert. “To act without direct control as
I did won me the game last time, but it was not enough. It was never enough.”
Nyarlathotep pulls his face into that mocking, taste-of-absinthe grin.
He spreads his arms out in a mocking “try me” motion.
“As the humans of this age put it, Philemon... Hit me with your best shot.”
“Likewise.”
“I already have my champions lined up - the antithesis to each of your individual choices. A
warped Twilight to your Emperor... I brought him back from the throes of death myself, and his
convictions to live more boldly this time around granted him a Persona. A maddened High
Priest to your Moon... already favored by one of my agents, and won’t his presence throw such
glorious chaos into the system? And the crowning jewel of them all, a Councilor to your
Hunger..”
“Who? Who is your crowning jewel?”
Nyarlathotep smiles even wider.
“Oh, you know what they say. The most horrid roads to hell are always paved by the people with
the best intentions..”
Nanako knows what she saw last night wasn’t a dream.
The three had slipped into the television, just like the event she’d been through years ago - the one
she still had nightmares about, with Namatame dragging her into the television.
And the next day, both her fathers - as well as her ‘Little Bro’ - seemed awfully pleased with
themselves.
Secrets. More secrets. They’ve been keeping her away from whatever they’re doing - from the fact
that all three of them were infamous members of the Phantom Thieves. They’ve been cutting her
out of their strange meetings with others, going quiet around her.
The thought makes her clench her fists. It’s why she’s having a secret meeting of her own at a cafe
- a meeting with someone who she knows could explain this whole mess to her. She met him
online, a month or two ago. She knows he could be a creep, or that he could be lying. The stun gun
sitting in her bag helps reassure her against anything he could try.
Yet the man sitting across from her looks far from a creep, far from intimidating. He wears a
formal beige coat over a black turtleneck. His spectacles glint in the sunlight. This man is also
supposed to be dead, though Nanako doesn’t know that.
“So… please, tell me what else you know about Personas. About their users, about what my
father’s been keeping me from, about what really happened that made Adachi-san disappear from
my life for so long.”
The man smiles unassumingly back at her.
“You won’t even let me formally introduce myself first?”
Nanako pauses. “I’m Nanako. Nanako Dojima. My father worked in Inaba as a police officer for
years.”
The man chuckles.
“I’m Shuji Ikutsuki. I worked as a chairman of a group of youths - much like you - that fought with
Personas. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Nanako Dojima."
Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!